Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The birds went quiet, their songs abruptly ending. The trees stopped the rustle of their leaves, and the animals, sensing the shift, retreated into the shadows, their eyes wide with a primal fear as they observed the group standing in uneasy silence.

A flutter of wings and piercing screeches broke the stillness. The animals scattered, scared of the bloodlust they sensed. Yet the woods watched on, a silent witness of what was to come. 

From the night sky, a whirlpool of bats descended, spiralling downwards just above the ground. A large figure came into sight amongst them. He emerged with pointed ears, and eyes that glowed a deep red. 

The temperature around them dropped. 

The group shook and muttered. A large man held onto his whip tightly and tensed but the rest watched on warily. 

‘Speak.’

An elderly man, clad in blue robes, flinched at the ancient voice but did not falter. ‘Thank you all for coming,’ he trembled slightly. ‘Your attendance is appreciated as I’m sure the journey here was troubling.’

‘If you mean getting hunted and almost killed, then troubling indeed.’ The old woman, adorned in gems and a glittering robe, croaked from her cross-legged position on the floor.  Her sleeve raised as she shifted and the ‘W’ branded into her skin flashed briefly. 

A dark-skinned woman spoke up. ‘Though I suppose we should be glad it’s not a Belmont this time.’ She caressed the hammer hanging from her hip as she looked towards the hunters.

Henry Belmont glared. ‘This time. Yes.’

‘Now, now.’ She sneered. ‘Threats aren’t a good way to start an alliance, are they?’

‘She’s right.’ A hand settled on the young man’s shoulders before he could retort and he relaxed, leaning into his mother. ‘We need to work together.’

‘If we’re all done having a spat.’ The group froze as Dracula spoke again. ‘Shall we begin business?’

The Elder Speaker tensed at the attention. ‘Yes. I’m sure that in the past year, you have all noticed the increased working of the Church on the common folk and its effects.’  

The group said nothing, lost in memories. 

‘And I’m sure we can all agree that it goes too far. My caravan is unable to approach a town to spread our teachings lest we be hunted down and hanged.’

‘They drowned my daughter, one left without the gift, to prove her worship to the devil.’ The gems on the old woman's hand sparkled, though the Matron’s eyes were cold.

Ignis spoke, caressing her hammer. ‘An entire group of my people were chased out of our lands. They could not return when only ashes remain.’

‘They killed my father, head of the Belmont clan,’ Henry snarled. ‘And they tried to burn the rest of us.’

Dracula spoke not a word, observing them all in turn as they spoke. None asked for his story, his reason.  

They all knew it. 

‘This cannot go on,’ the Elder Speaker urged. ‘We will either be driven out of Wallachia or hunted.’

‘Without the Belmont’s they cannot do any large damage.’ The Matron observed. ‘They will have small victories only.’ 

‘No. My scouts saw them speaking to the Guard. They mean to bring them in.’

They were all still. 

‘That is troubling.’

‘Can you not deal with them?’ Ignis questioned. 

‘We are no longer in standing with them.’ Henry gritted. ‘And though we try, we are still hounded by other attacks.’ He shot a look at Dracula. 

‘And there lies the crutch of our problem.’ The Elder cut in before damage could be wrought. ‘We cannot fight a war on two sides. I have a suggestion.’ He assessed them carefully. ‘A truce.’

‘Truce?’ The word was echoed several times. 

‘Between whom?’

‘How would this work?’

‘Between all of us. And for it to work we’d need trust.’

‘Fat chance of that.’ The Matron cackled. 

‘We need to try.’

‘And the wording of this truce?’ Henry asked.

‘That is yet to be decided. But, if you don’t want to join, leave now. We have no time to waste.’

Despite their previous jests and quips, the group did not move. The memories of their loved ones stayed their positions and the chance of a future cemented it. 

‘We need to work together to uncorrupt the Church and to stay our hands against each other.’ 

‘And how would we ensure this?’

The Elder turned onto the Matron. ‘While I do not want this, it is most likely our easiest course. An exchange.’

‘Of?’

‘I have members in my caravan whose magic transcends that of our knowledge. You have those who have none. I’d suggest that we acclimate each group to different surroundings.’ 

‘Hostages?” She spat. ‘You’re mad.’

‘Guests.’ He shook his head. ‘Would you trust me without it?’

Arguments broke out, each member of the group, but one, letting their opinion be known. Hours stretched, dawn broke, and the birds began to sing again before appropriate conclusions were made. 

‘You lose that Grimoire and I will find you,’ the Matron threatened. 

Ignis rolled her eyes. ‘Give me a break.’ 

‘And Dracula.’ The Elder still trembled though he hid it well. ‘Since you have stayed here for this time, I take that to mean you mean to offer something of your own?’

The King did not speak, his red eyes seeming to burn with flames. Unbeknownst to them all, memories of a woman’s cries echoed through his mind and the anger he’d uselessly unleashed mocked him. 

‘I have several items, not from this time, that I shall grant to each of you.’

Delight entered their eyes, hunger for future knowledge all but consuming their thoughts. What were their sacrifices compared to the knowledge of immortals? 

Yet, before they could respond, Henry had already spoken, ‘That’s not enough.’

‘Oh?’

‘For all we know you have multiple copies of these stored in that castle of yours. It’s not a worthy exchange.’

‘And you? What do the mighty Belmonts hope to offer?’ He drawled. 

He snapped. ‘I thought you’d be thanking us Belmonts, all things considered.’ 

Dracula hissed, his fangs bared in offence. The casual reminder of what had happened, of what almost happened, of a woman’s cries and burns, ripped through him. 

Both men glared at each other, an impasse reached. The air was thick with tension, each man's presence glaring. These were not ordinary men. They were the bearers of mighty family names, each representing a mighty legacy. Their shared history was fraught with conflict and distrust. Offers of peace felt hollow, and gestures of goodwill were suspect. 

What could ancestral enemies hope to give each other that could stay either hand?

Chapter Text

The entire plan was insane. 

Trevor didn’t know how anyone agreed to it, let alone himself. It’s a stupid, half-arsed, last resort which is either going to end in blood or death. 

It says a lot that they’re all still going along with it. 

Trevor grunted as his mother styled his hair. Her quick fingers raked through the brown locks and try as she might to keep up the endless, happy chatter, he could still see the worry in her eyes, the distress in her pursed mouth. 

“You look good, Trevor.” His sister, Ann, who was lounging on the couch beside them, reading a book on vampire hunting— that should really not be here, he thought. She watched them intently, not bothering with the forced smiles the others offered him.

The nights he had spent with her before this week, throwing his whip onto practice targets and exerting his anxious energy onto the wooden figures were the best he’d had since he heard the news. Ann didn’t pretend nothing was wrong. She knew how he felt. She listened. 

“Thanks,” he sighed, shifting in his seat. 

“She’s right,” his mother smiled. “Very handsome.”

He groaned dramatically, but his hands twisted in his lap. “You’re obliged to say that, mother.” 

“It’s true,” she tsked as she scanned his hair. “Though, your hair is very disagreeable.” 

“Part of my charm,” he remarked, presenting his middle finger at Ann’s snicker. 

“Trevor Belmont.” His mother reprimanded. 

Ann smirked. “Yeah, Trevor.”

“You’re bullying me, Ann. On my special day.” He clutched his heart in mock agony. “Don’t you love me?”

“I won’t admit it to your pompous head.” She snorted. 

“That’s enough from you both. Trevor, change into your clothes.” 

He eyed the hanging fabrics in dismay. Why the fuck was he going along with this? He could still run, right?

But even as he thought that the various implications of not going through the ceremony ran through his mind. He’d heard the terms. He’d listened to the consequences. He had agreed to this. His family was here. So was his. 

He had to do it. 

“I hate the cape.” He eyed the dark colours.

“He’ll be wearing our family colours too,” Ann piped up.

“He better.” 

“We’ll let you change,” his mother all but shoved Ann out, hesitating slightly at the door. “I know this is difficult, Trevor. But it’s our only choice.” 

“I know.” And he did. They’d gone through every path they could take, every opportunity that had arisen. None fit as well as this one. 

The Belmont family had fought monsters of myth and legend. They had saved Kings and Queens, commoners and farmers alike. They were different. 

But it seemed the Church had forgotten that. It seemed everyone had. 

It’s hard to do your job when you’re being chased by Churchmen or mobbed by the common folk. It’s hard to go to sleep knowing that they could try to burn your home down again. It’s hard to fight for them, sometimes. 

But duty prevails. 

And this is just duty in another form, he tells himself. Another obligation to his family and to the country he must make. 

It’s never been done before, yes. It’s unprecedented, quite literally history in the making. Trevor’s not sure if that makes it better or worse. 

But it doesn’t matter. In an hour this will be over. In an hour the plan will be done. 

In an hour he will be married. 

To Adrian Tepes. 

Son of Dracula.

— — —

Fuck, fuck, fuck. 

“Stop fidgeting.” His brother clasped his shoulders, squeezing them reassuringly. Henry Belmont, now head of the Belmont clan after their father’s death, looked around them carefully. “No fear. Not here.”

“I’m not scared, you dick.” He hissed.

The large, ornate doors of the castle hall are wide open and a procession of his family, distant relatives and cousins, Speakers, fucking vampires and others he can’t recognise all stream in.

The air around them is tense. Centuries of hatred and suspicion wouldn't die down in a few simple weeks. Everywhere, sneers are present and jibes are traded. The peace is a fragile, new thing that had everyone betting on how long it’d last.

Trevor thinks it’s a week. 

“Then stop moving.”

“They can’t see us.” 

They’re standing at one of the side entrances of the grand hall, hidden from sight. His mother and siblings are already seated at the front row, their smiles strained and eyes clouded. 

They don’t want me to leave them.

He wanted to shout at them. To tell them he felt the same. But his feet were rooted to the spot and his mouth felt heavy. 

“You need to prepare yourself,” Henry whispered. “Any hint of hesitation or fear and they’ll pounce. You can’t let that happen.” He hesitated. “You need to survive.”

How fucking reassuring. 

“The pact won’t let them rip my throat out.” 

His brother didn’t respond, merely tightening his grip on his shoulders. 

A hush fell over the hall. Peeking out again, he saw how everyone was seated. Humans on the left, vampires on the right and others scattered between. Some were glancing back at the large doors. Trevor rolled his eyes at that. He was not being paraded down the aisle like a damn virgin bride. He had been firm on his stance and was finally allowed to come through the side entrances. 

He didn’t understand why the fuss mattered. No matter how traditional they tried to make this, no matter how much they tried to ignore the interspecies hate, this wasn’t going to be easy.

Centuries of bloodshed were not going to be smoothed over. 

Music began to play, a deep whimsical tune that Trevor, for all his ignorance in the arts, had to appreciate. 

“It’s time,” and with a final squeeze of his shoulders, Henry was leading him out. 

The eyes that fell on him felt crushing, their weight almost palpable. It was irritating. The vampires were evaluating his worth. Each glance seemed to measure his every move, every breath as if judging whether he was worthy of their attention or simply another mortal to dismiss.

Well, fuck them. If any of them wanted to come up here instead he wouldn’t complain. He remembered to keep a blank expression, a perfect posture as his mother had drilled into him, and every other piece of propriety he fucking needed for this. 

After nodding at the familiar Elder Speaker waiting at the dais, Trevor kept his gaze fixed on the doors. He didn’t want to face the crowd. Fuck looking at everyone else.

But he also knew that the Dhampir was going to come through those very doors. So was it really better to be looking there? Letting his eyes drift for a moment, he eyed his family warmly and looked at the opposite side. 

Yeah, there were the sneers. 

Some were blank-faced, a few had a smile but most hated him. How wonderful. 

He sighed and started to look back at the entrance, but his gaze caught on the first row. A beautiful woman sat there with two men. They were all watching him intently but it wasn’t the same hateful way the rest of the vampires on their side were doing. 

No. They were curious. 

The man with shoulder-length silver hair watched him carefully while his dark-skinned companion kept looking at him and his family. 

But Trevor wasn’t interested in them. 

Next to them, Doctor Tepes offered the warmest smile he’d seen in this damn hall. Her eyes held a kindness that eased some of the tension in his chest. When she caught his gaze, her smile widened, and she gave him a reassuring nod.

Warmth spread through him at the sight of the familiar woman, her kind words and attitude coming back to him.  He nodded back, grateful for the reminder of her. 

He looked back at the doors. He had no more than a second to wonder what was wrong with him before everyone began to rise and Trevor closed his eyes briefly, a soft curse escaping his lips. 

— — —              — — — 

Adrian was strong. It wasn’t a fanciful idea of his, only a mere fact. He was a Dhampir. He was a Tepes. His strength matched that of the old creatures in legend, and his mind was superior. 

He was strong. 

And yet. 

He heard the music echo through the castle halls and as he stood with his father next to the large doors, as they were cued to enter, Adrian had felt more trepidation than he had ever before. 

It’s just marriage, he told himself. The ceremony will be quick. The feast will be quicker. It will be done soon. 

He shifted, trying not to remember that life would continue after both events. That he couldn’t simply leave the man on the altar and never see him again. 

This was marriage. 

“Do not fret,” his father said softly. “No harm will come to you. Nor anyone else.” 

He nodded, not bothering to voice his thoughts now. His father had already heard them and had tried his best to prepare him. 

And they were only mere moments away from their entry. 

And yet.

“Stay with me,” he said quietly, the words slipping out before he could stop them.

A large hand squeezed his. “Of course.” 

And they began to walk in. 

Adrian had seen the guest list on paper but it still shocked him to see it first hand. Belmonts. Vampires. Witches and wizards. Speakers. Forgemasters. It seems every enemy of the Church had gathered here today, ready to pay their respects and try to begin the new era that the plan was supposed to bring. 

His gaze drifted. He had no desire to look upon the supernatural. He’d seen them enough. The Belmont’s however… 

They were all watching him closely. And he, them. They were strong, in both stature and personality. He could feel their ire from here and their suspicion in their stances. A majority of them were looking only at him but the row in front was glancing back to the front, to–

Ah. There was Trevor Belmont. 

Adrian had not been presented with a portrait. While the planning of the pact and the border lines were examined in great detail and depth, as it had been laboured over for weeks and weeks, the actual preparation for the ceremony had not. 

It was rushed and conflicted. It seemed no one wanted them to back out, to find a replacement for their position. 

For Trevor that would’ve been easy. He had siblings and a great clan.

For Adrian, it was not. 

And so, no portrait had been given, no likeness presented. There may have been various reasons for it. But if they had been worried that Adrian would take offence to the option presented, they were wrong. 

Trevor Belmont was quite handsome. 

Like the rest of his clan, he was large and strong. His broad shoulders emphasised the dark cloak running down his shoulders. Black and red. His own family colours. 

As he came closer, Adrian saw the slight frown on his lips. He didn’t like Adrian then?

Well, he didn’t care. He was here for duty not to be coddled.

A sharp scar ran down Trevor’s eye and he was drawn to the bright blue that followed him beneath it. Their eyes locked and only broke away once he climbed the few, small steps, reaching the top of the dais. 

His father and he assumed the other man to be Henry Belmont, head of the Belmont Clan, stepped away. Though not as far as a usual wedding would have them do. 

There was no priest. The current circumstances wouldn’t allow it and even then the vampires would scoff. They had no need for priests to be married. They themselves would perform the rites and would recite the words. 

But it wasn’t just them. It was the Belmonts here too. 

And so they compromised. 

— — —          — — — 

Oh, fuck.

Trevor's gaze landed on Adrian Tepes, and a rush of conflicting emotions hit him. He stopped himself from fidgeting, looking at a point over Adrian’s head as they faced each other. 

The Elder Speaker behind them cleared his throat. Fuck. 

This was no traditional wedding. There couldn’t be a priest. But they had to make this damn plan achievable and his family would not budge on making the ceremony as traditional as they could. And thanks to Sypha, her grandfather volunteered to take the place of a priest. That served both sides well. The Belmonts were on good terms with the Speakers and the vampires had no problems with them either. They were essentially a middle ground. 

As the Elder began to speak, Trevor spaced out, his eyes returning to Adrian. The Dhampir was watching him just as closely. They observed each other silently. Trevor couldn’t pull his gaze away from his eyes. They were so gold. Brighter than they had any right to be, they were also framed by dark kohl that made Trevor grind his teeth. 

He ripped his gaze away from them as looked over his straight nose, his sharp cheeks and very soft-looking hair. A curl had fallen over his shoulder and Trevor had to submerge the urge to push it back, to feel it between his fingers. 

His name snapped him back to the present.

“...take Adrian Tepes to be your husband?”

He cleared his throat, ignoring the pounding of his heartbeat. “I do.”

“Do you, Adrian Tepes, take Trevor Belmont to be your husband?” 

“I do.” His voice was smooth. Like liquid gold. 

“You may exchange rings.”

Oh, that's right. Fumbling into his pocket, Trevor produced a delicate ring from its confines. They both hesitated, eyes catching onto the others before Adrian shoved his hand forward. His mouth parched, Trevor slid the band onto his finger, watching the gold band catch and sparkle in the light. He watched Adrian inspect it, watched him rub it against the walls of his neighbouring fingers as if trying to etch the markings into his skin. 

Blinking, Adrian brought out his own ring, much smoother than Trevor’s previous panic. As Trevor extended his hand,  he suppressed a shiver when Adrian’s fingers lingered on his skin, as they crawled up his hand to support the exchange. Getting a hold of himself, Trevor focused on the ring.

The band was fashioned from gold and decorated with ornate engravings that coiled and twisted. It seemed like an antique. At the centre of its coils lay a deep red stone. The intensity of the colour screamed at him, demanding his attention and adding weight to the moment that he hadn’t anticipated.

Their hands were still connected, holding each other gently. Adrian wasn’t as cold as Trevor thought he’d be.

Remembering himself, he pulled away, not meeting the other’s eyes as he stared stubbornly at the Speaker.  The metal was cold on his fingers and Trevor fisted his fingers by his side, testing the weight of it on his hand.

For a moment, there was a pause. “I now pronounce you married.” 

Applause erupted in the hall, much louder than he thought it’d be. Baffled, he even heard a few cheers shouted in the distance. Who the fuck?

Trevor’s shoulders were squeezed as his brother stood next to him again. Across them, Adrian had turned back to his father and they were already making their way down the steps. Doctor Tepes bounded off the first row and hugged Adrian tightly. He watched as Adrian returned the gesture, as fucking Dracula gently placed a hand atop each of their heads. 

A sharp tug made him turn and Ann crashed into him gracelessly, laughing slightly. “You actually looked good up there. Confident.” 

He sighed, relieved. Well, at least he fooled everyone else. She made way for the rest of their family and he hugged them all in turn. 

The hunter felt a familiar sensation of being watched, and he looked over his mother’s head to see Adrian staring straight at him, golden eyes curious and burning.

Chapter Text

They had all anticipated the feast to be a tense, dull affair. 

How wrong they were. 

It was at first. The great hall was stiff and quiet. The scratches of cutlery made the most sound and between the vampires and the Belmonts, suspicious glances and sneers were exchanged. 

Trevor heard raised voices and spotted a red-haired vampire baring his fangs at one of his cousins. He was already getting up to intervene when the same dark-skinned man he'd seen earlier with Doctor Tepes appeared seemingly out of nowhere. With a firm push, he backed the vampire off, and within a few words, had Trevor's cousin laughing and returning to his table. 

When Trevor glanced back, the vampire was nowhere to be found.

But it seemed that the first crash was needed to break the ice. Chatter rose, higher than it’d been before. Members of other groups, witches and speakers and whoever else made the guest list he’d grudgingly looked over, sat between the major groups, easing them into conversation.

The vampires and Belmonts stayed on separate sides of the hall but eventually, the curses stopped and no one tried to cross the invisible line for a confrontation. 

Eventually, he saw cups being filled and jugs passed around and then, whether it was the cups of ale, blood or the positioning of the damn moon, every individual in the great hall was in an uproar. 

His family and clan were shouting in delight, their voices carrying above the room as they clinked their goblets together. Their laughter filled the air, echoing off the walls. To not be glaring or instigating fights with the vampires they either had to be extremely confident in their newly found peace or piss drunk. 

It wasn’t the former. 

Their guard was still up of course. Trevor could see his selected family members moving around, their movements sober as they tracked the hall with narrowed eyes.  Every so often, their hands would hover near their concealed weapons, a subtle reminder that the threat was never far from their minds.

The vampires, usually so composed, cackled with laughter, their smooth voices adding harmony to the loud cheer of the hall. They raised their cups, filled with what Trevor could only imagine was blood. It made him sick to realise. He almost protested at it but his mother caught his arm and shook her head lightly. 

“No blood,” she whispered. 

It calmed him immediately. Still, it didn’t mean he liked them regardless. They moved with a fluid grace that Trevor usually only saw when hunting. It made his instincts rear up. 

The Speakers, ever the diplomats, wove around speaking to every species, all of which followed their lead when they arrived. 

If one took away the circumstances of how it occurred and what exactly was in the room with them, Trevor could almost call the celebration fun. 

The long banquet tables groaned under the weight of spreads of food and drink, with servants bustling to keep the guests’ plates and cups full. The flickering lights cast a warm glow over the scene, making the whole celebration feel almost like it was a real wedding. 

If only he and his husband shared the same energy. 

Since their separation at the altar, they hadn’t spoken a word. Their mothers had ushered them into their seats together at the centre of the long table overlooking the guests. Their families had sat on either side of them after exchanging tense pleasantries and began to talk amongst themselves. 

Trevor and Adrian had only shared one miserable glance before they were swept away in conversation. 

Now, the heat of the hall began to bother him. He’d loosened his collar, cursing as he contemplated removing the damn cape too.

Adrian seemed fine, the arshole. All prim and proper and properly insulated. But he barely even felt the heat, Trevor knew. He’d read up entirely on Dhampir's since news of the engagement had reached him. He wasn’t gonna let himself be trapped in this shit without knowing his way out.

A hand settled on his forearm and Trevor jolted. His mother was looking at him expectantly.

“Uh, yes?” He tried.

She gave him a flat look.

Apparently not.

“I was telling Adrian about your run-in with the Malphas.”

“Oh.”

By the look on her face, she expected him to give more than that.

“Yeah,” he cleared his throat. “It was unexpected.”

“You must be skilled to take down a creature of that pedigree.” That was the second time the Dhampir had spoken to him and as much as Trevor liked his pretty voice, the words lit a fire in him.

“I’m a Belmont,” he drawled. “Or have you forgotten?”

A pause. “I have not.”

He scoffed lightly. “Then you realise I’m skilled enough to take it down.”

Adrian’s eyes narrowed. “I was not trying to imply you’ve a lack of skill. Quite the opposite in fact.”

Trevor didn’t respond, already turning away from him in annoyance. His mother shot him another look and even Ann was frowning. He was just about to excuse himself to find Sypha when a softer voice spoke, “Trevor, it is good to see you again.”

He froze. 

“I’m sorry I could not find you before the ceremony. I was quite occupied with the day's events. I barely had a moment to myself.”

He turned back, smiling at the woman as she leaned over Adrian’s side. “That’s alright Doctor Tepes.”

“Ah. Perhaps you should call me Lisa. We are family now.”

Everyone in the general vicinity froze at the casual reminder. Trevor did too and if it were anyone else he would’ve told them to fuck off. But this was Lisa Tepes and had he not spent a good day with her, tending to her wounds and listening to her speak, he would’ve never known she was genuine.

And so he relaxed, shrugging. “It seems a slight to your title.”

“Do you think I make Adrian call me Doctor too?” She chucked at that. “Or him, me?”

That got his attention and he spoke without thinking. “You’re a doctor?”

Adrian blinked, probably surprised he was directing a question to him after their last interaction. “I am.”

“Are you as good as your mother?”

That made her laugh and Trevor dared to chance a quick glance at Dracula who was smiling? Was that a smile or a look of disgust? 

Adrian seemed surprised at the quip but didn’t let it stump him.

“Not quite.” He admitted with dignity. How does someone do that, what the fuck. “Though I have been away for some while so perhaps I can study under her tutelage again for now.”

He would’ve left it there. A part of him wanted to. But. “Where’d you go?”

Another blink. “A few places. I wanted to explore medicines in rural areas. They’ve different types of procedures that are, in some cases, quicker than the way we do things here. That’s due to their lack of materials, they have no choice but to adapt to their surroundings. And then at times, they do so well.”

“So you wanted to understand how they do it? Why? You have the materials don’t you?” They were in his huge castle that fucking teleported. He had to have them. 

“I do, yes. But countless others out there don’t. If there’s a way to receive things regardless of cost, then it should be shared, yes? Regardless, I was also able to help them where they were lacking as well. It was not a useless venture.” Gold eyes bore accusingly into him.

“That’s— I never said it was.” Adrian merely pursed his lips, going back to cut at his food with stupid, graceful cuts.

“How would you know?” He heard him mumble. “You’re just a hunter.”

Annoyance flashed in him as he heard the words.

“We have some different books on medicine too.” From the corner of his eye, he saw his mother turn sharply to that. The Belmont Hold was still a secret and Trevor was annoyed to think they thought he’d give it away that easily.

“Oh?” Adrian looked interested. 

“Yes, but I’ll admit I’m not all sure what they’re on. I was more interested in other things.” He shrugged. 

“Monster hunting?”

“You say it like it’s a bad thing.”

“Isn’t it?” Adrian arched an eyebrow. “It’s a rather… narrow focus, don’t you think? You spend all your time killing things you barely understand.”

“And you spend all your time studying things you can barely control,” Trevor shot back, his voice hardening. “At least I know what I’m up against.”

“Do you? Or do you just swing your sword and hope for the best?”

Trevor’s grip tightened on his fork. “Better that than hide in a castle and hope your daddy protects you.” 

Adrian’s eyes flashed with something dangerous, but he kept his voice calm, almost taunting. “And yet, here you are, sitting at my table. With an entire clan to protect you. Perhaps you’re not as fearless as you pretend to be.”

Trevor leaned forward, his eyes locked on Adrian’s. “Or maybe I’m just not afraid of you.”

Adrian held his gaze, bright and gold. “We’ll see.”

— —

It felt like hours had passed. He and Adrian kept exchanging tense comments, shooting mocking words as if the lack of physical violence they couldn’t exact could be replaced by words instead. 

It always came back to the same topic.

“If you had an inkling of what we did–” 

“You kill things. How spectacular.” 

“As if you don’t drink blood yourself, you hypocritical dick .”

“Here you go again, speaking on that which you do not understand.” 

“I understand.”

“No.” 

“No? You—” 

“All Belmont’s presume to know vampires. You think your hunts have provided a base level of understanding that sees through us. You’re wrong."

Trevor clenched his jaw. “I know enough.”

“Which is?”

“I can’t trust you.”

To his surprise, Adrian nodded. “You’re right. And I don’t trust you.” He smirked. “That’s perhaps the only truthful thing you’ve said since we met.”

“Fuck off.”

“So eloquent, as all Belmont’s are.” 

“You keep bringing up my family like that—”

“What? What will you do to me? We’re married now, Trevor.” His eyes were bright, and for some reason, he seemed less hostile than he did a second ago. “You can’t harm me.”

“No. But I can make your life a living hell.” He smirked at Adrian’s expression. “It’s a fine skill to master in a home of annoying relatives.”

“A fine skill.” He repeated drily. 

“Don’t be surprised.” 

“Not exactly. You are a Belmont as you said.” But this time there was simply snark around the name.

And Trevor, because he’s an idiot who can never control himself, spits out, “Well don’t hold it against me because I guess you’re now one too.” 

They both froze. Adrian’s grip on his cup is white-knuckled, and he looked at Trevor seriously, his mouth parted. 

That was the wrong thing to say. They’re enemies, of course , he’s holding it against him. And worse yet, no one was mentioning their damn tied family tree for a chance of peace but Trevor just went and he fucked it up just like he usually—

“I suppose you’re right.” 

That wasn’t what he expected him to say. 

“What?” He croaked.

“In all technicalities, I’m a Belmont. And you are a Tepes.” 

He gaped, trying to figure out if he really heard what he did. Adrian’s expression didn’t change, waiting for an answer. He did hear correctly.

“I guess.” His throat was dry. 

He didn’t know what else to say and they lapsed into silence, poking at their meals. Though, neither of them turned away for a different conversation. 

The silence itched at him. For some reason, Trevor wanted Adrian to face him again. He wanted to speak to him, even if it meant receiving that damn accusing look. It was most likely since he’d gotten the last word. Yes, that was unacceptable and not a Belmont trait.

“We kept our family names.”

Adrian responded immediately. “We did.” 

He struggled to stay on this line of conversation. It was too much. Too… intimate. He didn’t fucking know why. He shouldn’t have brought it up again.

They should’ve just kept arguing.

He spoke anyway. “Not much we can do about it now.” He risked a glance aside and saw Adrian staring down at his goblet, face in contemplation. 

“You’re right. We have both committed to this. I…” he met his gaze then. “I will respect your family name.”

He gaped, almost wanted to clean his damn ears. Well, shit. Trevor wasn't going to be outdone. 

“Thanks. Good to know you’re not really holding it against me.”

“Only as much as you are most likely holding my parentage against me.”

He shifted, uncomfortable at the reminder of Dracula, who was also still sitting a few feet away from them and could probably hear this conversation if he was bothering to.

“Well… Doctor Tepes is great.”

Adrian chuckled and Trevor felt his blood rush at the sight of it. Adrian’s eyes crinkled when he smiled and when his mouth opened that slight bit, Trevor could see the peek of fangs jutting out.

But Adrian’s face fell and he looked at him seriously. “I’ve yet to thank you for what you did for my mother.”

He waved a hand. “Don’t worry about it.”

He frowned. “I understand you may not like words of gratitude but I must express them all the same. Thank you,” he uttered before Trevor could stop him. “You did my family a great service.” He hesitated. “And you’re doing it again.”

Oh, they were not going into that topic. Not here, especially. The jest about family names was enough. 

“Again, don’t worry about it.”

Adrian shifted, his mouth opening to speak but Trevor spotted a wave in the crowd and grinned. 

He began to rise from his seat, quickly telling his mother he’d spotted Sypha before he stopped to look again. 

Adrian was gazing back down at his plate, fingers clenched around the cutlery. He hesitated. 

Glancing over, he saw Ann nodding with her head towards Adrian, mouthing something he couldn’t recognise. The rest of the table was tense, his mother hesitant and his brother holding his should’ve-been-a-dull-blade-but-obviously-swapped-for-one-of-his-own butter knife a bit too tightly. 

The earth felt shaky beneath him. He wasn’t sure what to do. An hour ago, he would have left Adrian without a second thought. But then…

We have both committed to this. 

The family rivalry between them hadn’t disappeared, despite their earlier talk. But now there was this added layer—the fact that they were married, and everyone was holding their breath, waiting for it to somehow work out. Hoping for this fragile peace to hold without their interference. 

Trevor swallowed, forcing himself to breathe. Adrian looked up at him, the same confusion and frustration mirrored in his eyes. They were in this together, like it or not, and the pressure to make it work was suffocating.

Fuck.

“Come with me.” 

Adrian perked up. “Where?”

“My friend Sypha is here. I haven’t seen her all day.”

Nodding, Adrian followed him around the table and they both dodged the crushing hugs and drunken loud congratulations that threatened to overtake them after every few steps. Drunk indeed. 

Thankfully they made it through eventually and Trevor spotted Sypha waiting at a slightly emptier corner of the room. 

“Sypha.” He grinned as they approached. Hugging her quickly, Trevor turned back to Adrian who was watching them.

“Adrian,” he stumbled on the name. It was the first time he’d said it out loud and it came out softer than he meant. Adrian didn’t blink at the usage of it though so he hoped nothing seemed obvious. “This is Sypha. She’s a good friend of mine and my family.”

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Adrian rolled out smoothly. Trevor inwardly rolled his eyes. Stuck up prick.

Sypha loved it. “And yours,” she grinned. “I have to say I did not expect you both to be speaking already.”

“We’ve made an effort,” Trevor grumbled.

“Oh I have no doubt it was there on Adrian’s part. Yours though…”

“I’ve been doing fine.” He glanced back at the Dhampir for confirmation and Adrian nodded. 

“He’s done his best.”

“Okay, you can fuck off.” Adrian merely smirked and Trevor narrowed his eyes at him. Matches his snark, he remembered.

“My grandfather wanted to speak to you but I told him you’d probably be preoccupied at the feast.”

He nodded. “I’ll see him tomorrow. You’re all still staying right?”

“I am,” she reminded him. “They’ll be leaving tomorrow evening.”

“You won’t be going with them?” Adrian spoke up.

“I’ve decided to stay for a while with the Belmonts. With the current climate,” she shifted awkwardly, “it was considered wise for me to remain with them.”

Adrian, despite Sypha telling him that he and his family were seen as a threat, kept his expression calm. “That would be wise.” 

Sypha nodded quickly, obviously relieved at not upsetting the man. That annoyed him a bit. Sypha was his closest friend and if Adrian had a problem with her then they would have a problem. And despite his bad luck in romance even Trevor knew that was a bad way to start off a marriage.

Not that this was a traditional marriage anyway. So maybe some rules could be bent but not this one.

Music started to play behind them and Trevor watched, baffled, as some folk began to dance in the centre of the room. It was mostly the other guests but a few pairs of Belmont’s were near the edge of the group. His lunatic Uncle Mupp was there of course and he froze as he heard the man, stumbling drunk and with a twinkle in his eye, shout for him and Adrian to dance.

They shared a look of horror.

“Oh, fuck no.” Trevor spat and he apologised to Sypha before dragging Adrian by the hand behind him, all but running out of the room. 

They’d made it to the end of the hallway until Adrian spoke up again. “Where exactly are we going?”

He stopped. “I’m…not sure.”

“Oh?”

He scowled. “You wanna go back in there and dance for them like a puppet on strings? I won’t stop you but I won’t join you.”

He snorted and even that was an elegant thing. “Of course not. Though I wish you had been more discreet in our leaving.”

“If they thought we’d stay there the whole time, that's their problem.”

“Where else would we go?” He seemed genuinely confused.

“Well,” Trevor started off, “they do all want this marriage to work.” 

“That’s the goal.” 

“They gave us a ceremony, rings, a feast…”

“All common things, yes.”

“Common, traditional things.” He smirked at Adrian’s puzzled face, having much more fun with this than he should. And shouldn't he be? It was his wedding day, after all. “What else is traditional for the married couple to do once the festivities are done.”

Adrian’s jaw dropped.

“No.”

“Yeah.”

“ No. We are not,” he struggled with the word, disgust mingling in his expression.

“Fucking?” He supplied.

“We are not fucking ,” he seethed. “Why on earth would they think that?”

“I don’t know if you noticed but they’re all pretty drunk and even the vampires are a bit,” he made a face. “How does that work, you lot can’t get drunk.”

“ I can. They on the other hand consume a different drink made by the Fae. It acts as a different pollutant in their bloodstream.”

“Huh. I didn’t know that.”

“I doubt it was special enough to be noted by you Belmonts.”

He shrugged, thinking about the vast hold.

“Regardless,” the Dhampir continued with gritted teeth. “We must go back. We cannot allow them to think we are together.”

“We are together, oh yes I know not like that.” He rolled his eyes. “You wanna go back? Go ahead but I’m staying out here. I’m not dancing for shit. I don’t care what they think of me.” His family knew him better to think he’d sleep with Adrian anyway. And for everyone else… well he didn’t know them so gave a fuck?

He glanced up. “You’re still here.”

Adrian watched him with eyes that seemed to glow in the dark halls. “I am.”

“And?”

He sighed. “Come with me. If we’re going to truant I’d rather it not be in the middle of a hall.”

Chapter Text

Adrian watched Trevor carefully as the hunter surveyed the castle with keen interest. He couldn't help but wonder if Trevor was mentally cataloging its strengths and weaknesses, perhaps already plotting a future attack. From how Trevor occasionally glanced at him, it seemed Adrian was also part of that plan.

For he would attack. Inevitably. 

Wouldn’t he?

He wasn’t all too sure. The Belmont has surprised him. He was still as ignorant of his race as he thought he’d be, but they’d come to an understanding, at least as he saw it, much quicker than anticipated. 

Telling him about his travels was also somewhat interesting, at least before Trevor had again displayed his ignorance towards medicinal treatments. He couldn’t fault him, not entirely. It was still an art that was almost mythical to everyone other than his family. But, the fact he couldn’t even try to understand and then insulted his race was… irritating. 

But he still took Adrian with him. He didn’t leave him behind. 

The plan was simple. Marriage and peace until the Church could be rooted of corruption and the other creatures of the night could be put on heel. 

It was straightforward enough in theory: keep his distance, fulfil his duties, and maintain the uneasy alliance. But that was all before today, before he’d seen Trevor and he had become more than just a shadowed duty to bear. 

“One of my ancestors tried to map the castle once but it turned out to be useless. It just kept rearranging itself whenever he next found it.” 

Trevor met his accusing stare and rolled his eyes. “I’m not trying to get information out of you. Has anyone ever told you you’re too suspicious?”

“Yes. Regardless, why would you want to know?” 

“Well… I’m gonna be staying here right? Might as well make myself comfortable.” 

Oh. Right indeed. He'd blocked out the reminder that Trevor was going to live in the castle with them as part of the pact. His father had all but refused Adrian to be kept in a manor full of hunters, though he knew Henry Belmont had made the same argument for Trevor. 

His mother had eventually been the solution. After a long meeting with her, Henry and his mother had acquiesced to the living arrangements. Lisa Tepes was the solution and the catalyst. He wondered that if Trevor had known what would happen from his stunt that night, would he have still saved his mother?

“Well. I suppose that is fair.” He shot him a look. “If you’d like to see your room now?” 

He grinned smugly. “Thought we weren’t fucking?” 

Adrian gaped. “You are a crude, vile—”

“I’m joking, Adrian. Come on, show me my room.” He hesitated, then moved forward as if to nudge Adrian before he shoved him away firmly. His hand rested on Trevor’s chest for a moment and the gleam of his ring caught his eye before he dismissed it. 

“We should’ve let you sleep outside with the animals.” He snarked as Trevor followed him to the family wing. 

“You know, you mean that as an insult but I’ve done it enough times to feel comfortable.” 

“Do I even want to know?”

“You do.” Trevor grinned and Adrian smiled in response before he could help it. Trevor’s eyes widened but he only grinned wider, shaking his head as he responded. 

“Well, inn owners aren’t all that welcoming to my family anymore, so it’s either sleep in a tree or with the cows. And when it gets cold— well that’s when I choose the cows.” 

He scoffed. “I’d still choose the tree.” 

“Well, you’re not the one conscious of the weather. Next time when I choose a tree and freeze to death, I hope you know your blame.” 

“That was my plan,” he deadpanned. 

“What happened to ‘till death do us part?’” Adrian tensed at the words but Trevor's joking tone made him relax a hair, holding himself together. 

“The Elder never said that.” He gave Trevor another look. “And even if he did, your death would make it till we part.” 

“Yeah, I suppose yours wouldn’t. Being immortal must suck.” 

“If it means I will soon be rid of you, then no. It does not.” 

To his credit, Trevor only laughed. “You say that. But one day someone’s gonna bring up this shitty plan and you’re gonna miss me.” 

He sighed. “We shall see.” 

They reached the wing in silence, both casting furtive looks at each other along the way. Adrian was on guard. He was wary. This could all be a plot, a wider plan that led to him and his family’s demise. 

But...

He inhaled deeply, Trevor’s scent lingering in his senses.

His mind screamed. 

“This is it,” they reached the carved door and Adrian led them in with little fanfare. It was a normal room. A large bed and balcony. A table supplied with any writing material he might need. A wardrobe. A sitting area. 

“What do you think?” 

Trevor turned in a slow circle, taking in the room carefully. Adrian was tense watching him. The sight made his head ache and he had to stop himself from fidgeting. Trevor was really here. In the rooms that were his. Part of the marriage that they were locked into. “I’ll be honest. My room in the manor is smaller.” 

Adrian’s lip curled despite himself. “Well, we are good hosts.” 

“For once,” he snorted. “What’s in there,” he pointed to the door at the end of the room, 

“A bathroom.” 

“Oh.” Trevor strode over, poking his head in to inspect the inside. “Are all your baths so big?”

“These are the private rooms, Trevor. There’s a bathhouse downstairs but we all have our own facilities.”  

Trevor made a sound that he took to be understanding and after looking around a while more he shrugged and they left. 

“So where’s your room?” 

He pointed to the one directly across the hall. He had loathed having Trevor’s lodgings be situated so close to his own but at his mother's constant insistence because ‘what if he gets lost, Adrian?’ he had finally agreed.

That wasn’t to say he suddenly liked it.  

“Huh, we’re close. Are your parents here too?” He peered around the hallway at the different doors. 

“No, they’re in a different section.” 

Trevor’s brow furrowed. “How big is this place?” 

“Big. You said your ancestor did record how it changed.”

“Yeah but.” He rubbed his neck. “Whatever. Are you gonna give me a tour?” He jerked his head at the closed door. 

“My room?” 

“Yeah. You’ve seen mine so it’s only fair.” 

“That’s not how it works.”

“Says who?” 

Adrian felt his teeth grind together. “My room is off limits.” 

“What if it’s an emergency?”

“Then you can come in?”

“What if it’s not an emergency but I still need to come in?” 

He sighed loudly. “Trevor, you can come in if you have a good reason, only.” 

He raised a brow. “And this isn’t a good reason?” 

He spun on his heels, ignoring Trevor’s shouts as he used his vampiric speed to leave. 

— — —         — — — 

What a fucking dick.

Trevor looked around the empty hallway in annoyance. He didn’t think he’d get so pissed about his room. 

He stared at the offending door in question. He should enter anyway just to piss him off. 

The urge was strong but he remembered Adrian’s stupid talk about emergencies and good reasons and left it. 

Making his way back down to the hall, because he had memorised the route as Adrian took him up here, he wondered how the fuck they were going to stand each other for this marriage. Honestly, Trevor thought they had been doing well after leaving all the nosy eyes. As much as they could for the circumstance, of course. They’d been joking around, well Trevor mainly had, but Adrian had even smiled.

Dismissing that line of thought entirely, he made his way back to the hall. There was less noise as he approached and Trevor entered to see fewer people. 

Thank fuck. 

Though he was accosted and after a few minutes of jokes with Uncle Mupp, who drunkenly asked him where his ‘lady wife was’ , he made his way back to the main table, doing his best to return the blank stares of the vampires around him. One in particular was watching him carefully, a sneer on her red lips but he only scoffed, making his way up.

Bypassing the centre seats that he and Adrian were supposed to sit at, he approached a few of his siblings' chairs that were empty and Trevor dropped into a random one, grabbing a cup of ale and drowning it all the while. 

The burn of his throat was familiar and he sighed as he went to refill it. He stared at the ceiling, letting the chatter of the room flood his ears as he drank cup after cup. 

“Is he that bad?” 

He groaned as Ann and Sypha plopped into the seats on either side of him. 

“Where is everyone?” He asked instead. 

“Doctor Tepes’ showing them their gallery room.”

“They probably only went to scope out more of the castle.” 

“Mother enjoys art.” 

“Well, everyone else then.” 

He sipped leisurely at his drink, letting his eyes drift over the remaining crowd. A good portion of them were moving sluggishly at the tables, hands wrapped around their cups. He couldn't believe they'd let their guard down. A quick glance at his families side reassured him that they weren't falling down the same trap. Tipsy yes, but all Belmont's could snap from intoxication to deadly focus in seconds.

A family trait, he supposed. But... maybe he should still slow down. 

The same silver-haired man he'd seen sitting next to Doctor Tepes at the ceremony was standing leisurely in the corner of the room. He was accompanied by someone Trevor couldn't recognised but every so often he'd turn his attention to the great hall, eyes sweeping over the masses carefully before returning to his conversation. 

Trevor noticed him pause as his gaze landed on him but after a second, he turned his attention away. 

“Where’s Adrian?” Sypha asked. 

He shrugged. “He left.” 

“Left?” Her eyes widened. 

“Not like that. He just— didn’t want to talk to me anymore, I guess.” 

She frowned. “Why?” 

“He’s a vampire. How should I know how he thinks?” He took another gulp and refilled his cup. 

Sypha and Ann exchanged concerned glances over him. 

“But where did you both go?” 

“He showed me my room and left.” 

“Oh?” Ann looked excited. “How was the room?” 

“Big.”

“Bigger than home?” 

He nodded. 

“Well, shit.” She looked stumped and Trevor agreed. His room at the manor was not small. 

He couldn’t even comprehend the grandeur of the room, still shocked at the fact they even made a room for him. When Adrian had made his remark about letting him sleep with the animals, he kept to himself that was what he had expected. 

“I don’t what he wants!” He suddenly blurted. “He was nice and then all of a sudden he just left! Who does that? Have I done that?” 

“Unfortunately not, it’d save us some peace,” Ann said. 

He shot her a look. “It’s still my wedding day.” 

“And you’re only stating the fact to get one over on me.” 

“How else would I state it?” 

“I don’t know. Have you even asked Adrian what he thinks of this marriage?”

He hadn’t. They had approached the topic briefly at the beginning of the feast but Trevor had shut down that line of conversation immediately. 

The fucking family names…

His teeth gritted thinking about it. 

And then after. Well, they made jokes. Mostly Trevor did and Adrian responded in kind. And they spoke about their rooms…

They hadn't spoken about shit. 

“Trevor,” Sypha reprimanded. “Ask him about it. As soon as you both find some common ground, this whole thing will be easier.” 

“He’s a vampire!”

“And to him, you’re a vampire killer.” 

“It’s not the same.” He grumbled. Hesitating, he drowned his cup and pushed it away. 

“It is to him. And he won’t think it’s not unless you talk to him.” 

“What the fuck am I supposed to say? He’s like— ice!” 

“Ice?” Ann questioned but Trevor nodded. It made perfect sense. 

“Ask him what you want him to ask you,” Sypha tapped her chin and Ann nodded slowly, though there was some hesitance colouring her expression. She was still a Belmont.

“The pact won’t allow him to kill you without consequence.” She supplied.

“So, ‘do you want to kill me?’”

“As blunt as it is, yes. It will make you both more comfortable and the sooner that happens, the better.” 

Trevor thought about it. He supposed that made sense. But Adrian was like ice. His intoxicated mind had made a pretty good comparison. He was a bit cold at first but then melted a bit and he responded to Trevor’s joke and— he guessed running off meant he melted completely?

Oh fuck, it didn’t matter. He still ran. Did he think Trevor wasn’t in the same boat? He was the one who had to stay in a new home with Dracula. He was the one who saved Lisa Tepes from death and was given this marriage as a reward.  

In all accounts, he was the victim here.

So why did Adrian run? 

“I can’t stand him.” He announced as he rose from his seat. 

“Where are you going?” 

“To take a piss. And,” he added on begrudgingly, “to find Adrian.” 

— — —           — — —

The stars shone brightly overhead. There wasn’t a cloud in sight and the moon was full, providing cool light around him.

He stood there with his cloak wrapped around him though he could barely feel the cold bite of the wind. Still, he held it tighter around him, assessing the cobalt blue fabric accusingly. 

Blue and gold. The Belmont family colours. Just as Trevor wore a cape of the Tepes red and black, Adrian adorned their colours on his own person. Another compromise. Another chance of tradition.

Gritting his teeth, he dropped the offering fabric. Why? Why did Trevor have to act so— so strange? For all intents and purposes they were trapped together. They were pawns.

For Trevor to be nonchalant when inspecting his room, for him to be so casual as to try to enter his. Did he not see the stark reality of their situation?

So why did he make jokes? Why did he try to make Adrian laugh and smile when he did? 

Why did Adrian want to respond in kind?

He’s just a strange man. Adrian told himself. He’s been dropped on the head too many times.

His hands were held tightly together in front of him and Adrian could feel the cold press of metal in his fingers. 

In the soft glow of twilight, the ring gleamed gently. It had a delicate gold band though the colour wasn’t as harsh as the one he’d given Trevor. A single pearl was nestled into its centre yet as Adrian inspected it he saw it wasn’t a simple white as he’d thought. 

Every turn and twist of his hand made the pearl shimmer. A strange luminescence of different colours crawled over the pearl's surface only changing back to white once his hand stilled. 

He stood there for a while, simply twisting his wrist around and around to watch the colour change. It was so simple. And yet so wonderful. 

He could never have imagined it to be the ring the Belmonts picked out for him. He’d expected something large, embedded with a family crest. A claim. Yet…this was entirely different.

As he stared at it, he didn’t think of ownership. No, merely freedom. It reminded him of the ocean where it came from, of crystal waters and colourful coral. 

The antique charm, the filigree work that flanked the pearl. It all reminded him of a life he didn’t have. A life, from today, that he desperately wanted.

I was too harsh. He thought. Trevor’s in the same boat as me. 

He sighed, making up his mind to apologise. Trevor was probably acting out the only way he knew how in light of their marriage. Next time, Adrian would would listen.

He turned, about to make his way back inside the castle. 

“Adrian!”

Oh, perhaps he could apologise sooner than he thought.

“Trevor, I’m—“

“Nope. Listen here asshole. I have some things to say and you're gonna listen.”

“I—“

“I said listen.”

Trevor’s voice was slurred slightly and he stumbled a bit as he walked across the grassy field to him. 

I didn’t leave him that long ago. How was he inebriated already?

But he did wait, arms tense and ready to catch the hunter lest he fall. And he had certainly indulged. His face was flushed, eyes brighter than they’d ever been before. His hair, which was already a small mess, now resembled a birds nest. 

His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and his shirt was half untucked. The cape, through some godly interference, was still hanging on.

He was a mess.

“Okay. Listen.”

He nodded, not sure if Trevor would count his verbal affirmation as another interruption.

For all his talk, Trevor still paused as he looked over him and he spent several seconds opening and closing his mouth before he finally shouted: “What do you want from me?!”

He blinked. “What?”

“I thought we were on the same— we’re both fucked. You know it. I know it. So why did you leave?”

This certainly wasn’t what he thought their conversation would be on. Adrian has tried to broach it at the feast but Trevor cut him down. 

At least the drink was good for something.

“I left because I was overwhelmed.” He admitted through gritted teeth. 

“From what?”

“You!” 

“The fuck did I even do?”

“It’s— don’t you care we’re in this situation. Doesn’t it seem wrong to you?”

“Why wouldn’t it? I said we were fucked, didn’t I?”

“Well, you don’t seem like it! You joke around and you laugh and what am I supposed to do with that?” 

“Oh God,” Trevor groaned. “That’s just me, Adrian. I joke. I laugh. You’ve got a stick the size of the world up your ass, so sorry I thought it’d help you too.”

“You are crude—“

“And vile and despicable. You’ve said that.” While his face was still flushed, Trevor’s eyes were clearer and narrowed and he was inspecting Adrian with an intensity that wasn’t there a second ago. “Tell me the truth.”

“I have.”

“You’re the worst liar I’ve seen. And I’m still half drunk.”

He seethed. “I don’t need to listen to this.” He whirled, taking a step away when he was pulled back by the fabric of his cape.

“Nope. You’re not getting away again. Do you always run when someone tries to have a conversation with you?”

“As you said, you’re full of drink. I’d be wasting my time trying.”

Trevor snorted but he still swayed on his feet. “I can hold my liquor. Now try again.”

He tensed, snatching the cape away from Trevor’s hand. As he did, the light caught on his ring again. Trevor saw him inspect it and for a moment his own hand clenched in a fist.

“I don’t understand you.” He admitted. “My mother and father. The council… no one acts how you do. You’re different. And this marriage is already different enough…” He couldn’t say the rest, couldn’t find the words to say it. 

Trevor watched him intently and Adrian prepared himself for an outburst, readying himself for an attack or ambush— Trevor plopped onto the ground below. He groaned as he stretched his legs out, lying back so he was facing the stars. 

Annoyance flared in him. “Do you see? You’re so strange—“

“I have emotions, Adrian.” He gave an exaggerated shudder as he said it. “I’m only admitting it because I’ve drank and I’ll probably be disgusted at myself tomorrow but… it’s true.” He faced him. “I didn’t think saving your mother would make me the perfect volunteer from my family to marry you.”

“But it did.”

“Yeah. And there’s nothing I can do about it now. I did a good thing and was given a stupid thing in return. Now I live with it.”

The simplicity, the acceptance of it, was so unexpected he could only stare at the hunter. He is strange but he’s aware. 

He hesitated. "And our... roles in this marriage?" 

"Fuck does that mean?"

He resisted the urge to cuff his ear. "How do we navigate it? What do we do?" He could hear the underlying urgency in his tone, the need to understand how they'd work. 

Trevor didn't seem to notice and simply shrugged. "We'll see."

"When?"

"When I'm sober."

"And yet you seemed perfectly alright with needling myself for answers just moments ago." He pointed out coolly. 

"Drinks coming back." And Adrian didn't even understand what that meant. Before he could even try to, Trevor spoke again.  "If the jokes offend you, I’ll stop.” He was looking back at the sky. 

“It wasn’t offensive,” he admitted.

He knew Trevor wouldn't answer his questions about their marriage now that he'd gotten what he came for. In a split second of thought, he lowered himself to the floor, a respectable distance beside Trevor, sitting properly unlike his sprawled state. “It was simply unexpected. I didn’t know how to deal with it.” He sighed. 

“I guess daddy Dracula doesn’t make too many jokes?”

He snorted as the image came to him. “Not your sort.”

“Shame. Mine are the best.”

“Are they?”

“Well they made you smile, didn’t they?”

“Oh God, they did.” He muttered in horror, trying not to linger on Trevor’s bright, loud laughter.

Chapter Text

Trevor woke with sunlight attacking his eyes. He groaned at the harsh light, rolling over to turn his back to the window. 

His head hurt. And his eyes. And his stomach. Maybe he shouldn’t have drank so much. 

Pulling a large pillow over his head and trying to ignore the pounding headache, he almost didn’t hear the insistent knocking. 

But he did and he ignored it. 

Nope. They made me go through yesterday and can at least let me sleep in today. 

Mind made up, he threw the covers over himself and settled in. 

Those few glorious minutes were the best ever he’d had. 

“What?” He groaned as his covers were yanked off. Taking a peek over the pillow, he stilled for a moment, drinking in his surroundings. This wasn’t—

Oh, that’s right. This was his room, technically. He vaguely remembered stumbling into it after the night was over. 

A sharp tug made him start. “The fuck, Adrian?”

The Dhampir —his husband — stood at the foot of the bed, arms crossed and unforgiving. His position was shadowed by the curtains, lucky bastard. 

“Your family has requested your presence.” 

“I’m sleeping.” He fumbled for the blanket but as he turned the sunlight hit his vulnerable eyes and he gave up, turning back to his pillow.

“It is midday, you heathen.” 

Of course. He probably wakes up with the fucking sun, as unnatural as it is. 

His lack of response earned him another sharp tug with the cover. “Hurry up. I’m no errand boy.”

“Then leave.” 

“I will not face your family alone.”

That made him freeze. If his family were attacking already– “What do you mean?” 

“They have invited us both for lunch.” 

Oh. 

Well, of course, they did. 

He wondered if it was Sypha, Ann, his mother or Henry who came up with the scheme. Other than the stark reason to see whether he was unarmed, it was an obvious tactic to interrogate them both, moreso Adrian, on what the rest of their lives would be like. He’d seen them exact the same tactic on his other siblings. 

Well, shit. 

“Fine.” With difficulty he was ignoring, he dragged himself into a sitting position, throwing up an arm to shield himself from the bright rays. 

“Close the curtains.” 

“And I thought I was supposed to be the vampire.”

“Fuck off.” 

But surprisingly, Adrian still closed them. The darkness made him sigh in relief and he began his slow shuffle off the bed. 

“You shouldn’t have drank so much.” Adrian was leaning against the wall,  watching him closely. He looked all prim and proper as he did yesterday but this time with ridiculous leather pants that Trevor had to pull his eyes away from. 

He scoffed. “How do you think we would've had that heart-to-heart otherwise?” 

He paused. “You actually remember that?” 

“Unfortunately, I always remember my worst decisions.” He stopped with his feet touching the cold stone floor. His head swam. “It was probably the best way to tell you.” 

“You need to be in a drunken state to tell me the truth?” He raised a brow. 

“You’re annoying. Go away.” 

He didn’t move. Trevor met his eyes accusingly. 

He shrugged. “I might as well make sure you don’t crack your head open on your way to the bath. That wouldn’t be a good way to start off this marriage at all.” 

“Don’t act like you wouldn’t like it,” he mumbled, finally getting off the bed and taking unsteady steps past the Dhampir. He refused to show further weakness in front of the man and he felt pettily victorious as he swung the bath door closed behind him. 

— —

I still don’t know my way around. 

Taking the same route they did last night, he ended up near the ceremony hall, poking his head into a random room uselessly. 

Quick footsteps rounded the corner and Trevor relaxed as a smiling face greeted him.

“Trevor.” Doctor Tepes was talking towards him with a glass full of green liquid. “I was looking for you.” 

“Here I am.” 

“Indeed. Here you go.” She handed him the glass. “Adrian told me of your condition today.” 

He spluttered but she waved him off. “Oh, I don’t say that with judgement. It was your wedding day. Even I indulged in a few cups.” 

And yet she didn’t have a hair out of place. Was this a family trait? She steered him through the hallways, a gentle hand on his shoulder. “I had told Adrian to bring you the kitchen once you were ready?” 

“He left.” At first, he had been relieved because he didn’t want to spend another second with him since he was dragged from his bed, but after roaming around aimlessly… he needed a guide. 

Lisa at least seemed peeved. “I will speak to him about that. He should be showing you around,” as your husband was left unsaid but heavily implied.

“When does he wake up anyway?”

“Ah, usually at sunrise though he does have his days where he sleeps in. Such as today.” 

Today? That lying dick. He slept in too and just ripped on me for it!

They reached the kitchens and though they were as big and grand as the rest of the castle, it was still different to any kitchen he’d ever seen. Rich, dark cupboards and countertops ran along the space and Trevor noticed large sinks composed of metal, but there were also strange objects scattered about that he couldn’t place. 

Adrian was leaning over the — was that some sort of open hearth?— flipping an omelette in relative silence. He glanced up as they came in, only to look back at the pan silently.

Lisa had other ideas. “Adrian Tepes, I told you to bring Trevor down for breakfast, not let him wander the halls lost.” 

He shrugged. “He was taking too long. I was going to finish this and come back up.” He scooped the omelette out, placing it delicately on a ceramic plate. 

Trevor scoffed. Adrian really was a terrible liar. 

Adrian looked up at the sound, narrowing his eyes at him before pushing the plate unceremoniously across the counter. 

Trevor blinked at it. “Is that for me?” 

“No. It’s for the cat.” 

“You have a cat?” 

“No.” 

He shrugged. Grabbing a fork, he shovelled into the food, beginning to take a long sip of the green juice before he winced. 

“Doctor Tepes, what is in this?” He stared at the juice in offence, catching Adrian’s amused glance as he did. 

“I know it has a strong taste but it really does work wonders, Trevor.” 

“I don’t doubt that but… what did you put in it?”

She patted his shoulder. “Best that I don’t tell you.” 

Adrian snickered at his expression and out of sheer spite alone, Trevor downed the rest of it, flipping his middle finger up as he held the glass. 

Adrian frowned and just as he was about to speak, probably to call him a vile rat, Lisa spoke up. 

“We’ve been invited to sup with your family, Trevor.” 

“Adrian said. I was going to see them anyway before they left.” 

“Of course. You should spend the days with them.” She smiled understandingly, and Trevor wondered if it was obvious that he was slightly panicking since he wasn’t going to see his family for God knows how long after the end of the week. 

“Well,” he cleared his throat. He was trying to find something to say, to fill up the silence but another presence coming into the kitchen saved him. 

It was Dracula. 

Maybe save wasn’t the right word.

The vampire's red eyes landed on him immediately and Trevor wiped his mouth, hoping no green juice was smeared around it. The kitchen was silent as they both stared at one another and as both golden-haired Tepes’ looked between them.

The pact wouldn’t allow Dracula to hurt him, he knew that. But this was still the ancestral enemy of his family. How many Belmont’s had he killed? Was he remembering them as he looked at him?

Angel on earth, Doctor Tepes cut in. “We will be leaving soon to see the Belmonts.”

“Of course,” red eyes never left him. Dracula’s voice was deceptively soft and honestly seemed to echo. “They missed you at the feast.” His eyes flickered between him and Adrian, and Trevor thought he felt the room grow colder. 

In long strides, he opened a silver door and pulled out an ornate jug. Was everything here over the top? He inspected his fork. Yeah. It was. 

Pulling out two cups, he poured a deep red liquid into both, watching Trevor closely as he placed one in front of Adrian. 

Adrian hesitated, tracing the edge of his cup but Dracula took a long sip from his, eyes never leaving his. 

“I won’t keep you all,” he said as he finished. “I just wanted to come and see the Belmont. I don’t believe we had much time to talk last night, did we?” 

They didn’t talk at all except for a muttered greeting at the feast. “No,” he said steadily, “we didn’t.” 

He hummed. “Tell me, Belmont.” Trevor saw Lisa frown at his refusal to use his given name. “What will you do now, with your family away?”

“Whatever I can,” he answered truthfully. He hadn’t allowed himself to think about anything relating to this marriage as the weeks sped up and had thrown himself into hunting with his family. He’d honestly been expecting to be locked away but if that wasn’t the case… yeah he’d do anything he could.

“I see. But as your family leaves, so does your chance to hunt with them…Unless you’re thinking of hunting something else?”

“Vlad,” Lisa interjected but Trevor spoke over her. Fuck this guy. 

“If you mean you and your family, then no. I’m not.”

“Oh? Why not? Here you have the perfect opportunity your family have been looking for for centuries. Some would call you simple for not taking it.” 

He clasped his hands in his lap, gripping them tightly. “Well, if you remember we do have a pact. I wouldn’t break it.” 

“Ah, so honourable. And so different from your family.” 

“You don’t know shit about my family.” He spat. 

He raised a brow. “Don’t I? I have been followed and hunted by them for centuries. I dare say that I know them better than you ever will.” 

He exhaled hard. As much as he hated to admit it, there was some truth in what Dracula said. His family had secrets, layers of history buried deep. Literally. All of which had revolved around Dracula himself. But the thought of their immortal enemy claiming to know more about his own blood than he did pissed him off. 

His anger flared. "You might know their past," he snapped, "but you know nothing about who they are now . About who I am."

To his surprise, Dracula nodded. “You’re right. I will admit you are an outlier and therein lies the crux of this issue.” He rose to his full height, and holy fuck was he tall. He wondered if Adrian could still grow and whether that was a good idea. 

“You saved my wife. You, a Belmont. That is the only reason I have a speck of trust in this ridiculous pact and that is the only reason why you were chosen to marry my son. But know this…” He hissed and this time he definitely felt the room grow colder. “If you think to plot, if you think to gain our trust and betray us, if you think to give the Fates the death they should have received, I will destroy you. And I will not stop there. You Belmont’s have been an annoying though somewhat amusing nuisance over the centuries but I would have no quarrel to finish what the Church started.” 

Trevor’s breath hitched, blood and adrenaline surging through him as he stood. The threat, the promise , and the reminder of grief and loss tightened his chest, but the bloodlust radiating from Dracula had him instinctively reaching for his whip.

“That’s enough.” 

At another time, Trevor had once wondered how a human like Lisa Tepes was able to hold her ground against Dracula. Though, he could now see that the real question was how Dracula had been able to stand his ground against Lisa Tepes. 

Lisa stood tall, her blue eyes hard as she stared furiously at her husband. There was an aura of unyielding strength in the way she held herself, as she went to stand beside Trevor and place a firm hand on his shoulder. 

“I will not tolerate this behaviour. Trevor is now a part of this family. He is your son by law.”

“He–”

“Will soon leave his family to stay with us and we should support him through that process, you’re right.” She watched him with narrowed eyes. “Really, Vlad. You’ve had problems with his ancestors, I understand, but Trevor does not deserve your ire. In fact, it’s his gratitude for saving me that you should be giving. A fact that for some reason, you only bring up to make a point against him.” 

“Lisa–” 

“Apologise to him.”

Dracula stopped, his mouth in a hard line. He stared at Trevor with loathing but another glance at his wife had him sighing. He looked as though he was chewing rocks as he spoke. “I do not mean to offend. Your family has shown honesty and… I will return it.” Another look had him adding, “gracefully.” 

Trevor was still. He looked between Dracula and Lisa, the latter of which was smiling brightly and slowly lowered himself back onto his stool. He didn’t loosen his grip on his whip. “No worries?” He was still wrapping his head around the domestic spat. 

Dracula nodded. “I will leave you to finish your meal.” He left in a dramatic whirl of his black and red cape. 

Lisa sighed, “I will speak with him.” She gave his hair a light caress. “I hope you did not take his words to heart. No harm will befall you here. He’s simply protective.” 

“I know, don’t worry,” he gave her a reassuring smile. “I don’t mind what he says.” That was the truth. If Doctor Tepes was always around then he had an effective shield against Dracula. 

She offered him a soft smile before turning to Adrian. “Fetch me before you leave. I’ll be with your father,” she said, pausing briefly. “And behave .” With that, she left the kitchen, her peaceful demeanour a sharp contrast to her husband’s.

Trevor looked over to see Adrian staring at him and scowled. “You could’ve jumped in at any point.”

He nodded. “I could have. But he was going to threaten you eventually, it’s best that he did it in front of my mother.”

“Whatever,” he muttered, narrowing his eyes at his still-full cup. “You’re not gonna drink that?”

“Oh.” He looked down at the cup as if he had forgotten it was there. But his eyes narrowed. “Is this some sort of test?”

“Should it be?”

“I am a vampire, Trevor. If you thought this diet was something I could abstain from, you are wrong.” He scoffed. “And if you try to make me change—”

“I wouldn’t. It’s not possible.” 

“Then you’d be perfectly alright with me drinking blood? You wouldn't try to attack me for it?”

He gave him a look. “If you’re trying to ask me if you being a bloodsucker disgusts me— It does. But don’t try to coddle me.” He pointed. “You wanna fucking drink, then drink. Don’t worry about me.” 

“I was not coddling you.” 

“Then drink it.”

Adrian snarled, his fangs visible and gleaming. “Do you think I’m a fool? The moment I do, you’re going to attack me as if I tried to bite you from here—”

“Oh, please,” he rolled his eyes. “If I was going to cry wolf I would’ve done it when I was in a hall full of vampires.” 

“As if you don’t hold a grudge against me personally—”

He couldn’t handle it anymore. “You asked me about our roles in our marriage. You’re a vampire. You drink blood. We’ll start from there.” 

Adrian watched him, his mouth agape at Trevor’s sudden reminder of last night. I did say we’d talk when I was sober. “And you?”

“ I will let you drink in peace. No need to fear my whip in the middle of a refreshing beverage.” 

“I wouldn’t fear it either way,” but he was already raising his glass, eyes locked onto Trevor’s as it touched his lips and he drank slowly. 

Trevor watched him back steadily, hands clenched as Adrian finished in long gulps, his tongue sweeping over red-tinted lips. 

He held his gaze for another long moment before he shovelled the rest of his forgotten omelette. “Not that I think Doctor Tepes would ever allow you all to drink blood that isn’t ethically sustained but,” he shrugged. “Where’d you get it from?” 

“It’s a mix, really. This is animal blood.” He gauged Trevor’s expression, but he just was mostly relieved it wasn’t human. 

“Is there a difference between that and human blood?”

“A few things.” But he didn’t explain further. “My father gets his blood from here… or either from my mother.” He was watching him again. “What do you think of that?”

“Honestly? I was expecting it.” He said truthfully. 

“And you’ve no problem with it?” 

“I think if Doctor Tepes didn’t want to do it, she wouldn’t. And that if she wanted to stop, your father wouldn’t pressure her.” 

His brows raised. “That’s true. You can tell that already?” 

He snorted. “I don’t know how much your mother told you about our time together after I helped her but she is the most stubborn woman I’ve ever met.” 

Adrian smiled softly. “She mentioned something along those lines. But what about my father?” 

He pointed a thumb at the door. “She’s got him wrapped around his finger. Don’t tell him I said that.” 

He grinned and Trevor focused on his fangs again. They gleaned white behind his red lips. “You know,” he started. “You still need to show me around this fucking place. I can’t go walking blind this whole time.”

“Alright,” he stood up. “I’ll show you the library. My mother is probably there or in father’s study, anyway.” He met his eyes and smirked. “Or would you rather stay here while I fetch her?”

“I’m not scared of your father,” he rolled his eyes, shoving past Adrian’s shoulder as they left the room.

— —

While the wedding was on, Dracula had transported his castle to an agreed-upon location for guests to enter. His family had wanted the wedding at home but the thought of others knowing the exact location of the property, especially after the near brush with the Church, made it impossible.

And so Dracula had offered his own castle to hold the festivities in and Trevor and his family had travelled to it, declining Lisa’s invitation to stay in the castle and instead setting up their own camp.

And they weren’t the only ones. 

He could see the line of large tents, now just both of his families and the Speakers across the field. A figure was waiting for them and Trevor recognised the familiar impatient stance.  She crossed the field hurriedly and Trevor grinned, embracing his mother as she reached them. 

“Trevor.” Her voice was hushed and her grip tight. “How are you?” 

“Fine, mother. I promise.” He moved back but still held his mother’s hand as they separated. 

Adrian and Lisa stood aside, politely looking at the tents and not them. He rolled his eyes but still fucking appreciated it. 

His mother looked between them furtively, addressing them after releasing Trevor’s hand. “I hope you’re hungry. We have quite a spread prepared for the Speakers. They’re leaving in the evening.” 

“Oh, I can eat.” Lisa laughed, approaching them smoothly as they began to cross the field. “I’m afraid it’s something that hasn’t lessened with age.” 

“I can relate to that.” His mother smiled. She looked more relaxed with Lisa than Adrian, but then again she had met her several times before the wedding. If it wasn’t their humanity, the fact that they both wanted to protect their sons bonded them in a way pacts couldn’t. 

That, and his mother had always been the most rational in the family. Well, recently. 

They reached the tents, leading Adrian and Lisa to the largest. They had to stop at times to greet a few relatives who cast curious glances or entirely ignored the two beside them.

Well, it’s better than them trying to kill them.

Throwing aside the tent cover, he grinned at the sight of the food. “Can we start eating now?” 

“No. This is for the Speakers.” She pinched his arm. She paused, hands on her hips as she surveyed the room in displeasure. “I told the children to be here as soon as I called. Go find them, Trev.”

“Why me?” He groaned.

“Because I said so.” He saw the amused looks on Lisa and Adrian’s faces and scowled.

“Maybe you should come with me,” he directed at the Dhampir. “Meet some more of the family while we do.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea,” Lisa spoke and his mother hesitated but nodded her agreement. “Go with him, Adrian.”

Adrian shot him a foul look and Trevor bit down on his smirk.

“That’s what you get for laughing at me,” he quipped as they left the tent.

“And my mother gets away unscathed?”

“Yes.”

He glared but Trevor ignored him, scanning the area for his siblings. 

“Can you see them?”

“No, but if I hear any shouts or a fire, I’ll have a good idea.”

“So they’re like you?”

“No. I’m worse.” He saw a head of short flaming hair. “Let’s ask Sypha.”

They crossed the throng, still being pestered by his relatives along the way. Some had, either purposefully or accidentally, pushed Adrian outside their small bubble as they spoke and Trevor looked back several times to see the vampire looking more uncomfortable than ever before, a tongue running over his fangs self-consciously.

Trevor hesitated. What else did Adrian think was gonna happen? He shouldn’t be so bothered. 

He shouldn’t. 

But he remembered Adrian’s outburst last night, the uncertainty as he tried to figure out how to co-exist with Trevor. 

What are our roles in this marriage?

Fuck.

Reaching back, he grabbed Adrian’s hand, dragging him through the crowd with him and ignoring every double take and side eye his relatives gave him. He didn’t turn to see Adrian’s reaction but soon after he was blank-faced, politely answering questions thrown to him, even though some of them were outrageous.

“No. I do not have a secret lair filled with sacrificial lambs.”

“Seriously,” he groaned, facing his Uncle Mupp. “You can’t just ask that. And if anything, the castle is a lair in its own right.”

“Oh.” Mupp nodded understandingly. “So you’ve got the lambs in the castle then?”

He dragged Adrian away, ignoring the confused shouts of his uncle.

“I’m sorry about him.”

“He’s quite a character.” He side-eyed him. “Reminds me of you.”

“Me?” He snorted. “I’ve got some class.”

“You haven’t even brushed your hair.”

He looked at him confusedly. “Yes, I have.”

That made him blink. “Really? But it’s so…”

“There’s nothing wrong with it. It’s just frizzy” he snapped.

“Frizz does not cause that.”

“Haven't I said I’m special?” He pointed. “There she is.”

Adrian cleared his throat. “It’s considered impolite to point. For you to build up some class,” he responded to Trevor’s questioning look.

He snorted. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

Sypha grinned at their approach, eyes lingering between them. Trevor realised their hands were still clasped together and quickly let go. 

“We expected you earlier.” 

“We slept in.” He shot an accusing glance at Adrian who avoided his gaze. Coward. “Where’s Ann and the rest?”

She pointed across the camp to the large field beyond. “Henry’s trying to show Zach how to use the whip. He was waiting for you but got too impatient.”

Zach’s here. “And… how is he?” Was he harmed?

“He’s having fun.” He’s safe.

He sighed, relieved. “Guess we’ll have to get them.” 

“Don’t you like training?” Adrian questioned.

“It’s not that.” He snorted. “Getting Zach away from his training is like trying to take gold from a dragon. Hard as fuck.” Adrian’s lip twitched at the comparison. “You’ll see.”

— —

“I thought I’d met all your siblings present yesterday?” They were crossing the small hills leisurely but Trevor sped up once Adrian began to speak. 

He shuffled. “Zach didn’t come with us. He… it was considered safer for him to arrive later once most of the guests left.” Once the vampires left. 

“I see. He’s young?” 

“Seven.” He could hear the echo of shouts and clashes and jogged up the field to see three figures below.

“I understand why you’d be wary—”

“Hey!” Ann shouted, abandoning her sword to run to him across the field. She was close when she launched herself at him and Trevor barely had time to blink before she was clinging onto him.

“ How are you? Did you miss me? What's the rest of the castle like? Did you speak to Dracula?” She paused for a second, directing her attention at Adrian, hesitating only for a moment. “Hello again. Do you like Trevor? Is he annoying? Do you—“

She squawked as he covered her mouth with a palm, quickly moving away from Adrian as he did.

“Seriously?” He hissed.

Her response was muffled behind his palm. He smirked but then hissed as he felt a sharp pain in his palm. 

“The fuck?!” He pulled his palm away to see the red mark. 

She gnashed her teeth at him threateningly, and Trevor, because he did not have the energy to deal with this, went straight to his brothers. Zach’s target, a tree branch, was littered with cuts and blows but his little brother was still hitting it ferociously.

“What did the poor branch do to you?”  

He looked over at him in surprise, running over the same way Ann had. “Trevor!” He hugged his legs tightly and Trevor laughed, a warm feeling settling in his chest. 

Ruffling his hair, he looked over at Adrian, still standing with Sypha and Ann. Ann was speaking to him excitedly but he was staring at Trevor as he replied. 

Looking away, he hefted Zach up, throwing him over a shoulder.

He squealed. “What!” 

“We have to sup with the Speaker’s and Adrian’s mother. Did you forget?” 

“No!” He began to struggle, hitting Trevor’s back with small fists. “I need to practise. The target–” 

“You’ve hit it multiple times. You’re fine.” 

“It’s still standing! I need to cut through it!”

It reminded him of when he first started training with the whip himself. He was less uncoordinated than Zach but had tried hour after hour, day after day until he surpassed even his father. 

“You’ll need to be a bit bigger to do that.” Henry approached them, discarded whip in hand. He grinned at Trevor, looking over him quickly and assessing for injuries. “I was about to do that myself if you hadn’t. The gremlin doesn't listen to me.”

Zach struggled harder in his arms, wiggling like a worm to try to get out.

He sighed. Time to bring out the big guns. “Don’t you want to meet Adrian? He’s a Dhampir, you know.”

“I know!” He stopped struggling and went silent for a few seconds. “What if he tries to bite me? I need the whip.”

“He’s not gonna bite you.”

“But he’s a vampire!”

Henry looked over nervously but Adrian had turned away from them. But Trevor knew he was listening.

“Zach,” he sighed. “Do you remember when we told you about the plan?”

“You’re gonna get married and live with vampires until everything gets better?”

Ah, the sweet simplicity of children. “Yes. Well for this plan to work me and Adrian have to be nice to each other. And that means you have to be nice too.”

“Why?”

“Because,” he shifted uncomfortably, remembering Lisa’s words from the kitchen. “He’s your brother now by law. Don’t you want to get along with him?”

“But Auntie Elle says all vampires are evil.”

He wasn’t wrong but Trevor needed them to get a move on.

“Why don’t you find out yourself?” Suddenly an idea struck him and he gently placed Zach back onto his feet. “You know, this is the hardest sort of training, isn’t it?” He directed at Henry who quickly caught on and nodded vigorously.

“What?” Zach’s small head swivelled between them. “Training? How?” He demanded.

“Fighting isn’t just what Belmonts do,” Henry crossed his arms, his face poised in his ‘serious’ expression. “We also need to collect information.”

“For the—“

“Yes!” Henry shouted over him, eyes narrowed. “Yes. And here is Adrian. Think of him as a practice for when you deal with other creatures.”

He looked back at the vampire with wide eyes. “But what do I ask him?”

“His favourite colour.” Trevor supplied.

“That’s it?”

“Oh, Adrian’s very secretive.” He said knowingly. “Even I don’t know his favourite colour.”

“But you’re married.” Zach gasped.

“Exactly.”

Determined, they watched Zach stride over to Adrian, little hands clenched and swinging. Henry was tense, uncurling the whip slowly as they watched him. 

“He won’t hurt him,” he reassured. 

His brother looked at him steadily. “Did you figure that out in a single night?”

“He’s surrounded by a camp of hunters and Speakers. He’s signing his own death warrant if he does and he knows it.” 

“Dracula is in the castle.” He gritted out. 

“And he wouldn’t make it in time if the worst happened. Adrian knows that.” 

Henry looked over, watching Adrian turn at Zach’s approach. “We’ll see.” He paused. “That was good.”

Trevor shrugged. “It’s what would’ve worked on me.” Zach reminded Trevor of himself, in appearance and attitude. “Let’s go. I wanna hear whatever bullshit he says.”

“How was the night?” Henry questioned.

“Fine,” he looked at his brother’s hand, still lightly touching the whip and remembered Dracula’s threat. “I’ll tell you later.” 

They made it just as introductions were being finished. Adrian had kneeled to be at eye level with Zach, though he maintained a safe distance. 

“So you’re my brother now.”

Adrian’s eyes widened. “Technically, yes.”

Zach nodded knowingly. “And as a family, we must help and trust each other. That’s what mother says.”

“Your mother is very wise.”

“Yeah. So as your brother… what is your favourite colour?”

“Oh?” Adrian blinked and met Trevor’s amused gaze. He was probably expecting to be asked if the castle had any secret entrances. “I don’t have one.”

“What?! Why?”

“I’ve never found any one colour to be particularly appealing.”

Zach was silent for a moment. “But— that doesn’t make any sense.” With the sageness of a monk, he began to explain the importance of having a favourite colour, adding in examples from their own family while Adrian nodded along.

Shoving them, because if they weren’t back soon his mother would give them that look, they made their way back to the tents, Zach keeping up a constant stream of chatter all the while.

There was still a large round of suspicious looks as they walked, but Zach held Adrian’s attention well enough for him to not notice.

Before they entered the tent, Trevor could see the roast being twisted in front of it and inhaled the rich smell.  Thank fuck. This day had been too much.

“Ah, you’re here.” His mother exclaimed. She placed down the book she was showing Lisa and narrowed her eyes. “Though much later than I said.”

“It’s Zach’s fault.” Ann piped up.

“No!”

“Yes.”

“No!”

“Enough you two. Go set the table.” Her tone brokered no argument. She smiled at Adrian. “I hope they weren’t too difficult.”

“Not at all. They were very expressive.”

Trevor cut in. “Adrian now knows the eight central reasons why having a favourite colour is critical to his personality.” 

“Yes. It was enlightening.”

— —

Sypha’s grandfather sat at the head of the makeshift table, which was covered with a long line of cushions and plates, each dish carefully arranged between them. His family had sat near him, chattering about everything and nothing while Adrian watched them. The scent of freshly baked bread mingled in the air, carried by a gentle breeze that offered a brief respite from the midday heat.

Trevor had later moved away to seat himself right into an empty space by the elder Speaker when it was safe to do so. The high sun had people treating back into their tents and caravans after they’d eaten. Adrian included. 

“Sypha said you wanted to speak to me?”

“Ah, yes. I hope I did not pull you away from anything.”

“Nothing important. What’s up?”

“I wanted to speak to you personally about the situation.” His tone was matter-of-fact and devoid of the usual foreboding Trevor usually heard on the marriage topic. 

He supposed it was that that made him care to listen. 

“What’s going on?” 

“I won’t do you the dishonour of lying to you. We’ve put you in a difficult position but I hope you understand the importance of it.”

Considering they’d all drilled it into his fucking mind for the past few weeks, yes. “I do.”

“Yes. I just… I only hope this will not cloud your judgement when it comes to the Tepes’.”

Trevor blinked. “What about them?”

“They’re an unusual family. A vampire married to a human and a child between them. Some would find their position unnatural but I hope that it does not make you harbour animosity towards them.” 

He couldn’t help it. He laughed. “You think their family dynamic is what puts me off? I think it’s more the fact that it’s Dracula, who hasn’t exactly been the most welcoming to my family. And Adrian— well I don’t know him yet.” 

For some reason, the Speaker relaxed. “No. I supposed you don’t.”

“No offence but why do you care?” He asked bluntly. 

But the Elder didn’t seem to take offence, only smiling lightly at him. “You are Sypha’s truest friend. I hope to look out for you.”  But he sighed, a heaviness entering his eyes. “And I am a reason for your predicament. After all, I am the one who suggested a truce between us all.”

Oh, so that was the reason for this. “You know I don’t blame you. No, I don’t!” He repeated at the Speaker’s twisted expression. “This is the best solution and we all know it. Besides, it won’t be long before we crush the Church and this’ll be over before it even starts.” 

“You seem sure about that.” 

“Belmont’s have faced worse odds and won.” 

“I suppose you’re right. Though if you ever need to speak to someone, I am here.” His smile was kind and Trevor remembered him when the lines on his face weren’t as severe. When he chased him and Sypha around when they were children and laughed when they fell. 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” 

— — 

The Speaker’s left that evening. He stood with Sypha as they watched the line of caravans pass through the fields, disappearing into the tree line beyond. 

“You okay?”

Sypha smiled. “Honestly? Yes. I’ve had time to prepare myself for this separation. Besides, it’s not as if staying with your family is some punishment.” She smirked. “I’ll be doing lots of learning soon.” 

“Try not to blow up the manor.” 

“I won’t make any promises.” 

— — —

The rest of the week continued in a similar manner. Other than the night of the wedding, Trevor stayed in the tents with his family, rising and falling each day with them. 

Lisa didn’t say anything nor did Adrian although he was rarely around for Trevor to ask him regardless. 

As Trevor helped his cousins prepare the final feast before they finally left in the morning, he wondered what Adrian was doing now. 

The morning had passed so making breakfast already happened. He wondered if he made an omelette again. 

“Mother’s looking for you.” 

“I’ll be right there.” He flapped the tablecloth irritatingly. “Help me with this.” 

Zach hurried over, flapping the large cloth smooth and draping it over the table’s surface. 

“Not training today?”

“Mother said no. I have to help set up,” he sighed, a pout on his lips. “But once we leave, I’ll begin again.”

Trevor snorted. “With or without her permission, I’m sure.”

“Maybe,” he grinned. But as he waited for Trevor to finish what remained stupid table places, Zach shuffled on his feet and came closer, grasping Trevor’s pant leg in a small fist. 

“Trev?” His voice was small.

He looked down, frowning. “What’s wrong?”

“We’re gonna see you again, right? You’ll come to visit?” Zach stared up at him with hopeless, pleading eyes. 

“Oh, buddy.” Trevor kneeled down, grasping Zach firmly by the shoulders. “Of course I am. I’m always going to be coming back.” 

“But… I heard Aunt Elle say that they— they were going to make you…” He breathed harshly, hands tightening on his pant and Trevor embraced him tightly. 

“Hey,” he spoke softly, hushing Zach’s panicked breaths and rubbing a soothing hand over his back. “It’s okay. I’m gonna be fine. No one can harm me.” 

“She said they would.” His voice was muffled, head tucked into the crook of his neck. “That you would d-die or you would become a v—”

He couldn’t even get the word out but Trevor didn’t need to hear it. He knew.

He wondered if everyone else was thinking it. If everyone saw them exchange their vows but heard a death sentence instead. 

He wondered if it would become true. 

But right now, it didn’t matter. Zacharias was always dear to him. He toddled after him as a babe and as he grew and became prone to the whip, he spent more training and time with him. 

And he wouldn’t leave him like this.

“Listen to me. Listen . There is a pact, do you remember? They cannot harm me or every other supernatural person would turn against them.” Maybe that wouldn’t phase Dracula with his travelling castle but that sure as shit would put every other vampire in a ditch. 

“And they don’t want to. You’ve met Adrian and Doctor Tepes. Do you think they would want to harm me?” 

“Not Doctor Tepes, but…”

“I thought you,” ‘like’ wasn’t the right word, “thought Adrian was fine. You explained your favourite colours.”

“Yeah but… Henry said he’s still a vampire. And that it was all a trick.” 

Fuck. He sighed. “Zach, Adrian is a vampire but did you know he’s also a doctor?”

“Really? But how? He’s a vampire?”

“He is but he’s half human, remember? And humans can be doctors.” 

“I guess.”

“Also, if any vampire tries to get close to me, I’ll say hello with my whip!” But Zach still didn’t look convinced and Trevor frowned.  Rising from their kneeling position, he quickly jostled Zach in his arms and threw him into the air.

Zach shouted, laughter in his voice and let out an ‘oomph’ as Trevor caught him. He laughed again, smiling widely. “You haven’t done that in ages!”

“Well, you’ve gotten a bit big but I’m super strong. Still don’t think I can use my whip against them?” In demonstration he threw Zach again, watching as he fumbled in the air, trying to make a—Trevor actually wasn’t sure. 

Catching him again, Trevor held him by his armpits, watching him with a mocking serious expression. “Another?”

“Yes!”

He laughed, walking back a few steps and doing it again, and again. And again, though that last time was more for Trevor’s sake than his. 

Just as he was contemplating putting Zach down, someone called his name. 

Trevor looked over to see Henry marching toward them, irritated, his mother and Adrian behind him. 

Adrian watched him closely, hair bright and blinding. 

Oh shit, he forgot about his mother’s summon.

But she didn’t look mad. His mother was grinning as she pushed past Henry, reaching to take Zach from his arms. She kissed his forehead before settling him onto the floor gently, but Zach still stumbled,  reminding him of a newborn calf.

“Did you have fun?”

He nodded vigorously. “Trevor threw me so high!”

“We saw,” she laughed, cupping Trevor’s face gently. A softness settled in his chest. “I was wondering why it was taking you both so long to come back.” 

“Needs must.” 

“Yes, well you set the tables at least.” 

“I helped!” Zach piped up. 

“Good job,” his mother took them by their arms, steering him back the way they came. “But the work is not over!”

They groaned.

— — — 

The afternoon came and went, Trevor setting up the spread, helping his family pack and generally making sure he was seen and visible so everyone relaxed and that he had enough time to spend with everyone before they left. 

Adrian had stayed since he’d stumbled upon him with his mother and Henry, helping with the cooking after Trevor mentioned the omelette he made to his mother. 

He’d stared at him and Trevor had shrugged. “What? It was good.” 

He didn’t see him until the evening, everyone sitting down and settling in, a similar experience to the day the Speaker’s left. He and Doctor Tepes sat between him and his mother, the latter conversing animatedly with his mother and anyone else who didn’t hate her enough to listen. 

Adrian was quieter. Only speaking when prompted and fiddling with his food though he did eat it all but only after Trevor had commented on his lack of hunger. 

“Don’t like your own cooking?” Trevor did. He’d eaten everything.

“That’s not it.” But he hadn’t given any other explanation and Trevor didn’t push for one. 

It was nightfall now, the spread demolished but a few unfortunate souls still lingered about, tasked with cleaning up before they left. Trevor, used to the tradition, had run off as soon as he was finished, hiding in a tent. 

But like everything in his life, nothing went his way. 

“Okay. We’ve given you time. Now spill.” 

Ann and Sypha had poked her their heads in, a flame flickering in Sypha’s hand as they glanced about. Finding him, Ann snorted and called him a coward but joined him so who else was the coward?

They were sitting in the corner of the large tent, desserts strewn between them. Zach had run in with his own pilfering and after some extensive bribes which involved Sypha doing small tricks with her magic, they were allowed a generous amount. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

They gave unimpressed looks. “What was the castle like? Dracula? Adrian?” 

At his silence, Ann pursed her lips. “You do remember we’ll be leaving tomorrow? We just want to make sure you’re safe.”

The guilt gnawed at him. He knew that. He knew they were worried, that their questions came from a place of concern, He did but…

He told them about the experience with Dracula, watching their wide eyes and winces. But telling them about Dracula wasn’t hard for him. Telling them about Adrian was.

“He’s not as bad as I thought he’d be,” he admitted. “We talked during the wedding night.” He paused. “He thinks I’m strange.”

“You are.” 

He scowled but Sypha quickly distracted him. “Why would he say that?”

He said he’s never met anyone like me.

His throat clogged. For some reason, he didn’t want to tell them that. “I guess it’s since I’m a Belmont.” He shrugged.

“But you’re at least trying to get along with him?” 

That’s the thing. Since their petty arguments during the wedding, he hadn’t butted heads like they thought.  Sure Adrian was still a bit frosty and rolled his eyes at whatever opinion he gave or sighed when he did something stupid, but it wasn’t as bad as he thought it’d be . 

The thought made his head ache. He was a Belmont. Despite whatever pacts they made, Adrian was a vampire and vampires were the enemy.

“I haven’t really spoken to him since after the wedding.” He spoke up at their disapproving looks. “It’s not as if I won’t have weeks to do that.” 

Their expressions tightened and Trevor remembered how Sypha had smiled as her family left, as she had been the one to reassure him. 

He understood it now. He hated seeing the miserable expression on their faces. 

“It’s not gonna be that bad. Doctor Tepes is great and Dracula is probably gonna fuck off most of the time. He won’t want to anger her. And Adrian… well it’ll be fun to annoy him.” 

That at least made them smile. 

“And besides,” he shrugged. “They’ll probably let me visit after a bit.” 

“Do you think so?” Ann said hopefully, hand tightly clasping a crushed dessert. 

“I think Dracula would take any excuse to get me out of the castle.”

They laughed and Trevor snorted, untangling the crushed dessert from Ann’s fingers. He’d remember this. And he’d visit. He would. 

For them. 

— — —                   — — — 

“I hope I’m not interrupting.”

Adrian didn’t start. He’d heard her walking up a while ago. 

“Not at all.” He placed down the old book, the flames casting its shadow long. “Is anything wrong, Mrs Belmont?”

She hesitated, sitting down in the chair beside him. They were alone. The moon was high and the winds cold. The Belmont’s had retreated to their tents a while ago in preparation for their trip. But he wondered if any of them were truly asleep. He was still here, after all.

Perhaps that was the reason for this. “I was going to return to the castle now. I just… wanted to finish this.” The book was one of Mrs Belmont’s. She’d shown it to his mother who had passed it along to Adrian in shared intellectual curiosity. 

“What? Oh.” She seemed surprised to see it. “No, that’s not it. You… can keep the book to finish. I know it’s an interesting read.”

“Oh.” He shifted, hands clenched around its spine. “Then have I done anything wrong?”

“No! Of course not, you’ve been polite all day. Really, I think your presence has given the pact some legitimacy among my family. Only I…” This time she shifted. 

“I was hoping to speak to you about Trevor.”

“Trevor?”

“Yes,” Mrs Belmont ran a hand down her skirt. She looked nervous. “More specifically his stay at the castle.”

“Oh.” Adrian knew this would come. He was only surprised it took this long. 

“I hope it doesn’t seem as though I’m cornering you. It’s simply… Trevor is my son. He’s always been home and— I want him to be safe.”

“Of course. That is completely understandable. He will be in a new environment and you won’t be there to protect him.”

She smiled. “You know my mind well.”

He shook his head, smiling softly. “My own mother fussed over me before I left to travel on my own.”

“Such is the curse of parenthood. You all eventually leave the nest. And then what is the point of us?” She looked so full of melancholy that Adrian began to reach for her before remembering himself.

“But that is the way of life,” she continued. “I only hope that I can count on you to watch over him.”

“I will. But,” he struggled to comprehend the situation. “Trevor doesn’t seem as though he needs to be coddled by me.”

“Of course not.” Her eyes flamed, offended at the notion. They were the same startling blue as Trevor’s. “He’s stronger than he knows. But,” her hands clenched in her lap. “He is emotional, even if he won’t admit it.”

“Emotional? Trevor?” Spontaneous, rude and perhaps well-meaning but he wouldn’t count it as a plethora of emotions. 

She smiled, shaking her head lightly. Her gaze drifted up to the night sky. The stars were scattered like silver dust across the darkness. Adrian recognised the small constellations and wondered if there was any meaning to them now.  

The moonlight illuminated her face, revealing the indecision in her eyes, the pursed corners of her mouth. After a long moment, she turned her attention back to Adrian, resolve settling in her expression.

She sighed. “His birth was the longest of my children. That and the pregnancy itself was difficult. I admit I… was not myself during it. I felt myself growing sad and sometimes numb. And Trevor,” her eyes glittered. “He had to grow up those first few years without me and then not long after I became better, I was with child again.

“He was lost in the shuffle of my emotions and negligence. But he didn’t let it affect him. He took care of his younger siblings and looked up to his elders. And that’s what concerns me.”

Adrian was taken aback. He hadn’t expected Mrs Belmont to reveal something so vulnerable about Trevor, let alone herself. A part of him screamed that it was a trick, a way of manipulation. It hadn’t seemed as if anything was wrong with Trevor’s family dynamic.

But Mrs Belmont didn’t seem like the type to put up a ruse. The Belmonts all preferred physical strength in a fight and this… this was just another conflict. 

He found himself remembering. He remembered Trevor’s anxiety at Zach’s presence, his loud way of showing him affection that he rarely saw him display to anyone else. Trevor was closer to his younger siblings than anyone else. He hadn't seen him interact with Henry with the same familiarity that he did with Ann and Zach. 

“How so?” He still didn’t understand why she told him this. It seemed as though Trevor had done the best in that situation. 

She didn’t speak for a while, simply fiddling with her hands, and when she continued it wasn’t where she left off. “I didn’t want Trevor to be married.” She admitted. “No one did but we all saw the necessity but even then I wanted him to stay. But he did it. For duty. For hope. Just as he looked after Ann and Zach, and just as he saved your mother.

“Trevor will never put himself first. And I hate that. He deserves a chance to live for himself. To discover what he wants. Not what the rest of us need.”

She met his state, eyes hard and determined. “My family will never trust you nor your species. But I trust your mother and I believe I can trust you.”

He gaped. Mrs Belmont had never shown him the same animosity as some of her relatives but that didn’t mean she suddenly trusted him. “You can’t be so sure.”

“No, I can’t. But I also can’t leave my son alone without trying.”

Adrian was silent for a while. It seemed a new perspective on Trevor kept opening up to him. And now he was responsible for him. That was the law that the Church spouted right? A marriage that tied two people together, that made them a family?

As twisted as their situation was, it still applied. 

“I will do my best,” he promised. In a second of quick deliberation, he grasped her shaking hand and squeezed. “I promise.”

She smiled. “Thank you.”

For a few minutes, they sat there silently. Adrian couldn’t stop thinking about Trevor, twisting the ring over and over his finger. It shined in the moonlight and Adrian found himself remembering how Trevor had placed it on him, fingers rough and warm.

“I hope you like the ring.” She watched him abruptly stop fiddling with it. “We weren’t sure if it was to your taste.”

“It’s beautiful,” he said truthfully. “Thank you for picking it out.”

“Oh, I didn’t do a thing. This was all Trevor.”

He froze. “Trevor?”

“Yes, after being told we’d need rings for the ceremony, he searched through the family collections for something suitable.”

“I see.” He murmured. “I thought maybe—“ he stumbled over his words.

“No,” she said softly. “He wanted to pick it out himself.”

At that moment, his chest clenched with something he’d never felt. And for a single moment, the world was calm.

— — —          — — — 

Dawn broke and Trevor stood on the field watching the carts and horses of his family and friends leave.

He stayed there, watching, until they became small figures in the distance and the braying of the horses faded. He watched until everything was silent.

Soft footfalls approached, and Adrian stopped a few steps behind him.

He wanted to break the silence. To joke with him as he did before. But he felt heavy and he settled in the grass just as he did on their wedding day.

And behind him, Adrian does the same.

Trevor doesn’t see the conflicted expression on his face as he does. He simply stared ahead. Watching.

Chapter Text

It was midday when Trevor finally decided to get out of bed. Or rather, when Lisa made him get out of bed. 

He’d been lying around since dawn, his family's departure a heavy weight in his stomach. It pulled him down into the mattress, limbs slow and eyes shut. 

The time had gone by as it usually did when one had nothing to do and everything to think about. 

It was slow. 

Sometimes he thought he heard something outside. A step against the floor or a scrape against his door. But then he’d shift and listen harder, and nothing else happened. He’d promptly sink into the mattress again. 

But hours passed and soon he felt the room begin to heat, the warmth covering his body like a heavy blanket. 

He sighed, turning and opening his eyes to look at the large window, arched and designed in the usual Tepes family glory. The rays of the sun streamed through and Trevor was reminded of his last stay here when the light hurt his eyes and Adrian had closed the curtains for him.

It reminded him of when his family was here. 

But before his gloom could continue a knock echoed through the room. It sounded strange. First too light and then followed by a heavy hit as if someone was trying to hide the feeble first knock but overdid it. 

“Yeah?” He called out. 

Seconds of silence passed by and Trevor frowned, about to speak again when he heard what sounded like a small smack and then another voice finally followed.

“Trevor? May I come in?”

Lisa. 

He quickly sat up, running his hands through his hair and trying not to look like a general mess in front of the woman.

“Yes.” He was as neat as he could be, pillows haphazardly flipped and fluffed. 

The door swung open and Lisa poked her head in, a teasing smile gracing her features. “Good morning or should I say afternoon?” 

“I, uh, didn’t mean to sleep in.” 

“I’m only teasing. I came to see whether you were awake.” She hesitated. “I can only guess how you may be feeling without your family but if you’re up for it, I’d like to show you a few things. Maybe take your mind off it?” 

Oh. Why not?

“Yeah,” he coughed. “Sorry, I usually wake up earlier than this.” 

His first proper day in the castle, and he was already sleeping in, leaving himself vulnerable. The thought gnawed at him. Fucking Dracula lived here. 

“I’m sure you do,” she said without a hint of judgement. “Meet me in the kitchens once you’re ready. We can’t start on empty stomachs. And please take your time.” 

Trevor forced a smile as she turned to leave but he still felt that heavy feeling in his chest. As the door clicked shut, he stayed still for a moment, trying to fucking get himself together. 

He couldn’t believe he’d been so obvious in his wallowing that Lisa came to get him. This wasn’t him.  

Without a second thought, he shot out of bed, moving to the bathroom in quick strides.  He couldn't keep her waiting, despite her reassurance. What the hell was he doing feeling sorry for himself? There was too much at stake. He had a role to play in this shit, and self-pity had no place in it. Not here, not in this castle.

His first surprise though, was the toilet. Easy enough to figure out but the flushing feature made him blink as he repeated it several times just to see it work. 

Another reason to hate Dracula. He couldn’t believe the bastard was keeping this to himself. 

Despite the time schedule, it still took him a few minutes to figure out the mechanisms for the large bath and he almost shouted when he felt hot water coming straight out of the metal taps. He stared, wide-eyed, feeling a mix of awe and disbelief.

No wonder the Church thought all science was sorcery. 

After quickly drying off, he stood in the large bathroom, taking in the strange and unfamiliar details. Everything was a dark marble, smooth and hard and cold under his feet. Lines of red ran through the marble veining and he traced the marks aimlessly with his foot.

But despite all the advancements and strange colouring in the room, it was the roof that drew Trevor in. The ceiling of the bathroom was a thick panel of clear glass, and Trevor looked around amazed at the sunlight streaming in, at the almost cosy feeling it gave to the dark space and the blue sky that was just hanging overhead. 

Finally satisfied at everything that piqued his curiosity, he watched it a moment longer before he rushed back into his room, throwing open the ridiculously carved wardrobe and picking out some clean clothes. 

He wasn’t sure who put all his things in because he knew it wasn’t fucking him. 

Just as he was about to close the damn thing, his hand grazed on something smooth and thick. Almost glossy. The texture was unfamiliar among the rest of the fabrics, and curiosity made him tug it free. He stopped short as the colour became visible, as the memory of flinging it on his floor as he stumbled in on his wedding night came to the forefront of his mind.

His wedding cape.  

Trevor held it for a moment, remembering everything that had happened on that night. 

What are our roles in this marriage?

He sighed, letting the cape fall from his fingers, watching as it landed in a heap at the bottom of the wardrobe, out of sight. He continued to get ready for the day. And as he stepped out of his room, he looked at the door opposite his, completely ordinary and yet out of bounds. 

He wondered if Adrian was in there. Could he hear him lingering outside?

But then he remembered the Dhampir's sleeping schedule.  

He probably wasn’t.

— — 

“And this is?”

“A thermometer. It measures temperature.”

Trevor peered over Lisa’s shoulder to assess the long instrument. His family had few applications of science stored in their hold, but he’d never seen any record of this. He supposed Dracula was keeping a shit ton of knowledge to himself. That, or his family never discovered it. 

“And you use it to check the temperature for fever?” He assumed. 

“Yes.” She seemed pleased at his guess. “The human body temperature should be around ninety-seven to ninety-nine degrees. If this records anything above, we can be sure of what we are dealing with along with the severity of the illness.”

Well, that was fucking interesting. He wondered if he could pilfer a few of them when he eventually left. But looking at Lisa’s determined expression as she gazed down at the various instruments, he was sure she’d give it to him without a second thought. 

“How did Dracula even find out about these?” 

“Travel. And experimentation. I apologise Trevor, I’m not allowed to show you but Vlad has a spectacular room full of sciences from different times. It makes everything that we work toward seem possible.” Her eyes were warm and lit up with determination. She really believed in her work. And Trevor believed in her. If anyone was going to bring proper medicine to Wallachia, it would be Lisa Tepes. 

“Why are you telling me this?” 

She looked at him, baffled. 

“No, I mean aren’t you afraid I’ll go looking for this secret room now? That I’ll write down its secrets to share with my family?” He didn’t think Dracula would like that.

“On the contrary. I would like you to see this room. We all deserve access to knowledge that could better our lives.”

He hesitated. “But I’m a Belmont.” 

“And my point still stands.” She sighed. “Trevor, your family name doesn’t bother me. Why would it? You're a kind boy, and if you’ve forgotten you did save my life.” 

He looked down at his hands, rough and worn, the raised faded burn marks standing out against his skin. “I know, but your family—”

“Adrian does not have such a big problem with you as you think. He’s slightly suspicious, yes, but I’ve raised him better than to place prejudices against others. Vlad on the other hand… I’m afraid he and your family have too long a history to forget.” 

“I see.” He looked over the rest of the instruments neatly placed on the table before them. He didn’t think Dracula would ever like or even get used to him but Adrian… 

He remembered Adrian staying with him as his family left, silently following him back to the castle. He hadn’t said anything when Trevor announced he was returning to his room to finish sleeping, but there had been a keen, unreadable look in his eyes as he watched him go.

“Well,” he cleared his throat. “Thank you. I don’t know what else I’d be doing all day if you didn’t come get me.” He was slightly ashamed at the admission, cringing as he remembered his useless, slug state just hours before. 

He could only imagine his family’s reaction to it.

She waved a hand dismissively. “Really I should be thanking you. It’s always exciting to explain these concepts. Sometimes a fresh perspective and questions are just what I need.” 

“Glad to be of service then.” He smiled. 

They kept at it for a while, Lisa explaining different techniques and medicines that she had found most useful in her studies. Trevor examined everything closely. He hadn’t been much of the scholarly type back home, but with nothing else to do, he found that the concepts were kind of interesting. 

Movement broke his concentration and he saw Adrian lingering by the door, watching him intensely. 

Creep.

“Is everything alright?” Lisa asked but Trevor saw that she looked a bit cross. Huh. 

He nodded. “I was just wondering where everyone was.” He took in the sight of their cluttered work table and open book. “Are you teaching Trevor?”

“Yes. He’s a quick study,” she patted his arm and he stupidly felt proud at the statement. 

“I see.” Adrian kept watching them but he didn’t look disproving at his mother teaching him sciences that his father only gave them access to. In fact, he almost looked excited. 

Walking into the room, he stood across their table and flicked through the pages at a leisurely pace. Trevor watched him suspiciously before his attention was captured again by Lisa’s explanation. 

Still, he kept an eye out for Adrian. After assessing the books strewn on the table he’d walked to the bookshelves several times, picking leathered tombs and loose sheets. His eyes narrowed whenever he found one, piling them neatly at the end of the workspace. 

They were soon finishing up. Lisa had deemed his knowledge acceptable for basic healing processes, after reprimanding him for not knowing some of it in the first place and was about to assign him homework before Adrian cut in. 

“Actually, mother. I’d like to show Trevor something else.” 

She looked curious. “Oh?” 

Wordlessly, he picked up a thin book from his pile, holding it up for his mother to see. At his angle, Trevor couldn’t see the cover but whatever it was made Lisa’s expression clear and smile. 

“I’ll leave you both to it.” Ignoring his questioning expression, she gathered her things and left the room. 

He looked at Adrian suspiciously. “If you’re trying to poison me—” 

“How would I do that with a book?” He looked genuinely curious. 

“I don’t know,” he grumbled. 

Adrian shook his head, pulling the stack of books closer to Trevor as he rounded the table. “I thought these might interest you more,” he handed him the same book he’d shown his mother and Trevor turned it to see an anatomical drawing. 

Closer inspection had him realise it was a werewolf and he flicked through the thin pages to see information ranging from anatomy to lifestyle to magical abilities. 

It was the same sort of information they’d collected and stored in the hold but Trevor still inspected it in detail. He never liked studying. His parents always had to banish him from training until he’d completed his readings. But that was on things like Latin and land cycles. 

When it concerned monsters, he’d absorb the information as best he could, knowing he’d need it on his quests as a hunter. For literal life-threatening situations.

“I know you may have studied similar things as a child but I wanted to give them to you, anyway.” Adrian watched him closely, quickly looking at the rest of the books once their gazes connected. “There may be something in them you have not yet discovered.”

He looked at the large pile. “Have you read all of these?”

“Most of them. As a child, I was interested in different creatures but once I recognised most of them were threats, I focused my efforts on understanding how to defeat them. But even then, I found more information than I thought I would.”

“Like what?”

He stared at him, assessing. “Does your family keep records on the monsters they encounter?”

“Yes,” he replied hesitantly. He couldn’t reveal the existence of the hold. It was one of the rules Henry kept reminding him of as they approached the wedding. But they were Belmonts, and not recording their encounters over the centuries would be suspicious. Or stupid. 

“I assumed so. My father did the same but he took a different approach that I think your family did not.”

“Which is?”

Approaching a different bench, Adrian fiddled through the different drawers until he pulled out a large jar filled with a blue liquid.

“My father has always looked towards the future. To him, the present was always distracting and underwhelming at best.”

“Obviously,” he rolled his eyes.

Adrian’s lips quirked. “But despite using his knowledge to create things we’d never seen, he recognised that there were things in the present that would make approaching that easier.”

He didn’t get it. “Right…” 

Adrian placed the jar down between them. “Imagine, Trevor, having access to instruments that no one does. Imagine no creature able to subdue or threaten you. What would you do with that ability?”

“Get rid of all the monsters in Wallachia?”

“Admirable but my father cares not for the plight of humans.” Uncapping the lid, Adrian stirred with it a thin metal stick. “It was what the other creatures offered him that was interesting.” Lifting the stick from the jar, Adrian held it in front of him and Trevor gaped at the sight of it, half melted off.

“What the fuck?”

He smirked. “Indeed.”

“Your father created that? How?”

“He used the venom of a basilisk along with a sulphate agent to dilute it. The glass is spelled so it won’t melt through but it has the potential.”

Trevor inspected it, dumbfounded. This could come in handy when hunting. “What does he use it for?”

“Honestly, not much. This was just mere experimentation. A simple one at that.”

“What the fuck do you people consider complicated then?”

It was as if he was waiting for that question. Shuffling through his books, Adrian brought out an old tomb, sitting down as he flipped through it. 

Hesitating for a moment, Trevor sat down beside him, fiddling with his fingers as he waited.

“Here,” Adrian pointed to the page, placing the book between them both. Trevor recognised the lithe bodies, curling around themselves with small jaws that were open and spraying venom from their fangs. The woman’s head to whom they were attached had wide eyes and a screaming mouth. 

“A gorgon.”

“Yes, and their snakes are another creature that uses venom.” He faced him. “What exactly does their venom do?”

“Are you testing me?”

“Maybe,” he smiled faintly.

He huffed. “Well, I’m insulted. Every child knows this.” 

“And you’ve yet to answer.” 

He sighed. “Paralysis. So then the assholes can turn you to stone.”

“Do you know why?”

“Because it’s venom?” At Adrian’s urging stare, he guessed, “the toxins.”

“Yes, but that’s not all.” He shifted, facing Trevor as he launched into an explanation.  “My father extracted the venom and after some experimentation and research, he found that a substance in the venom also caused blood pressure to crash. A rather obvious conclusion if you remember that the venom is essentially contained of different types of petrifying agents. Together they turn the body to stone but individually… well there’s different effects on the body that cause it to slow down or stop working, just to reach the statue stage.” 

“I don’t—” Trevor worked through the information, stopping at an unknown point. “What's blood pressure?”

He was surprised. “My mother hasn’t explained?”

“It’s been one lesson, asshole.” 

“No need to worry. I’ll explain in her stead.” Trevor couldn’t help but notice his wave of dismissal was in the same style as the one Lisa had done earlier. 

“You see, the different organs in our body need blood—”

“No shit.” 

“Shut up for a moment won’t you?” He flicked a finger at him. “And for the blood to get around the body, it travels through arteries. Hold on,” he rose and walked around the table, reaching up above the window to pull a long sheet down over it. 

A diagram of a body was sketched across it but it was filled full of wiggles that Trevor sort of recognised. He thought back to the hold and to the etchings of monster bodies his ancestors had done once they were cut open. 

These sorts of lines were there too. 

Adrian pointed at one. “An artery. See how many there are? They’re crucial to the human body. But this is where blood pressure comes in.”  Adrian turned, one hand horizontally moving across his body. “The blood travels through but its force depends on how hard the heart’s pumping, that’s blood pressure. But high blood pressure, that’s when the heart beats too fast or too hard and it pushes the blood in the arteries with too much force.” 

“I’m guessing that’s bad?”

He nodded. “There's too much strain in the artery. It makes them weaker and then the heart has to work harder.” With a small tug, the diagram went reeling back above the window. “That’s how all sorts of heart diseases occur.” 

“Well, shit.” He blinked, trying to assess the information that had just been presented to him. He had questions, so many. But all he could say was: “How did you figure this out?”

“My father. And his experiments… well I’ve never been part of them.” 

That was something he couldn’t get into now. “Right so… arteries, blood pressure. Petrifying agent.” He nodded. “Okay yeah, I’ve got it.” He thinks. “So the Gorgon venom. Did he find something that worked against it?” That made sense to him. It would make it that much easier to hunt the bastards.

Adrian seemed to understand his thoughts. “Not exactly. Like I said before Trevor, my father isn’t exactly interested in that. He looks towards the future.” He pointed to some markings on the page. “He isolated the toxin that caused the lowering blood pressure and after some modification, he was able to create a version that mimicked the effect but at a lower rate.” He was wide-eyed as he finished his explanation, waiting for his reaction. 

That was not what he expected. “...That’s cool.” 

“Precisely,” he nodded, not realising Trevor’s disappointment. 

“So, what? He uses it as medicine now?” He guessed.

“Yes, to lower blood pressure. The risk of heart failure with it decreases dramatically.”  

“Huh,” he thought about that. “So why haven’t I heard about this before?” 

“My father’s not one to share his inventions with humans and my mother… well the last time she tried she was accused of being a witch.” 

He sighed, sombre. The thought of introducing this sort of medicine to Wallachians was exciting but they’d never listen to it. Fucking idiots. 

“They’d probably listen if the Church presented it,” he remarked. 

Trevor smirked. “Should we pretend to be a bunch of priests then?” Adrian actually looked contemplative and Trevor snorted. “You don’t think your fangs are gonna be a problem?” 

He hummed. “Indeed. My father too and my mother is a woman…” he looked over at him, amused. “I suppose you’ll have to carry our weight.” 

“Right,” he nodded. “Just me, Father Trevor, giving the gift of medicine to the uneducated and worthy.” 

Adrian nodded. His face was serious and Trevor mimicked him, both of them nodding in unison before he laughed, unable to imagine the image any longer. Adrian smiled, fiddling with the book.

“It can be our backup plan.” 

“You know what? Fine. Just to see if we can get away with it.” 

Shaking his head, Adrian looked at the pages again. “You asked if my father found anything that would work against the Gorgon venom?”

“Yeah.” 

“He didn’t look for it but,” he hesitated. “Perhaps we could try.” 

“We?" He stopped, gaping at the man. "Looking for it ourselves?” 

He nodded. “Gorgon venom is the strongest sort of paralytic we know. Essentially, if we're able to come up with a cure for it... we might be able to shield ourselves from different sorts of venom, no matter the creature. I have the chemical and medicinal knowledge needed and you have an understanding of monsters that I’m sure even these books won’t help with.” 

He couldn’t help but be excited about that. Sometimes, based on first-person accounts and other tracks they knew what they were dealing with and what necessary precautions to take. But even then, sometimes their only choice was to just be more careful. If they had an antidote they could add to their armoury… 

Well, it’d be a whole lot easier. 

Adrian misinterpreted his silence. “Well maybe not Gorgons, they’re rare to encounter. If there’s anything else you want to explore—”

“That’s not it.” He deflated at finally having something to do just to have it taken away from him. “I’m not allowed in your science room.” 

Adrian stopped. “Right. Father won’t allow it but… the first half of theory does not have to be conducted there.” He looked at Trevor. “And maybe Father will lighten up to you by then.” 

He snorted. “How the fuck would that happen?”

“Well, I’m the one married to you. If I can speak to you without animosity then I’m sure he can.” 

Trevor coughed. “Right, makes sense.” But then he stopped, peering over at Adrian. “Why are you trying to talk to me?”

“You expected me to avoid you?” He shifted, eyes meeting Trevor's and quickly looking away.

“Now that my family is not here for you to keep up a facade for, yes.” He rolled his eyes at Adrian’s offended expression. “Relax, I’m not saying I think you’ll attack me but other than that… I didn’t think you’d bother.” 

“Then you’re slower than I thought.” 

“Oh, fuck off!” 

“How eloquent.” Adrian watched him closely. “You’re here now, Trevor. And your family is gone. We’re married and I’ve had a week to watch you. You’re not as much of a buffoon as I thought so I’ve no reason to not speak to you.”

“I’m honoured,” he reported drily. 

“You should be.” He rose from his spot at the table. “I have a few things to do but you’re allowed in here whenever you please.” 

“Where are you going?” 

He stopped as he reached the door. “That’s not important.” Turning, his eyes were narrowed and he held a finger up warningly. “Do not touch any substance without gloves.” 

“You’re insulting me on purpose at this point.” But Adrian had already walked off and Trevor huffed. Asshole. 

Still… he supposed his stay here had become bearable now that he had something to do.

He turned back to the blue jar sitting harmlessly on the table.  Maybe he ought to take advantage of his stay here. 

— — 

Trevor made his way through the castle after spending the entire evening in the science room. Well, the secondary science room considering he was exiled from the special, futuristic one. 

He’d been alone since Adrian left and he wasn’t sure if it was intentional but he couldn’t but admit that it helped, having some time by himself. He'd shifted through the books Adrian left behind, pulling the diagram back over the window to inspect it again. 

He hated it. Because it was fucking interesting. And that meant Dracula actually had a leg to stand on on this science shit. Something that, from what Adrian had told him, could actually help humanity but he kept to himself. 

Selfish bastard. 

Well, at least Lisa did something about it. And Adrian, he supposed. 

Stomach grumbling, he made his way to the kitchens, feeling smug that he managed to find his way back in one guess after his trip with Lisa that afternoon. He remembered her words from after wedding and scoffed. Like he needed Adrian to show him around. 

But he stopped at the sight of the Dhampir in the kitchens, cutting away at— he couldn’t see what. He hesitated, about to leave but his stomach grumbled again and he wouldn’t let himself starve on Adrian’s sake, what the fuck. 

“What are you doing?” 

Adrian turned to him leisurely, eyes sharp but grip loose. He must’ve known he was there the whole time. Bastard.

“Making dinner.”

He crossed his arms. “I thought you’d have servants to do all that.” 

“My father has dismissed them. They were only here for the wedding.” 

Trevor leaned against the counter, watching him bring out some pans. “So you’re all here on your own?”

“Yes,” he raised a brow. “If you’re planning on attacking us…” But Trevor could see the quirk in his lips. He wasn’t serious. 

“I am. What are you making?” 

He shrugged. “We have some fish. Perhaps another dish alongside it.” 

Moving across the counter, he stopped beside Adrian who watched him curiously. “I’ll help.” 

“You’re serious?” 

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I assumed you didn’t like to cook,” he deadpanned. 

“Why?”

“My mother is like that. It’s not that she doesn’t enjoy food, rather she has other things to do that take precedence over preparing a meal.” 

“I get that.” Training was more important to him than anything else when he was younger. Even when he had mastered it. But now, other than what Lisa and Adrian introduced, it’s not like he had shit to take up his time. 

“Yes. Well, you can prepare the fish?”

Nodding, they made their way to different ends of the counter. Trevor poked his head into different cupboards, trying to find some spices. Opening another, he found it full of bright light and he could feel cold air wafting outside and onto his face. Blinking, he closed and opened another. 

He had enough science shit for one day. He’ll ask later.

“So you eat human food?” He grabbed the spices, making his way back to the fish. 

“I do. I can taste just fine.” 

“Right. But you still need blood to survive.”

“That’s correct.” 

“So why not just stick to blood? Preparing human food is a pain.” 

“It’s simply how I grew up. And I enjoy cooking.” He said simply.

“So do I.”

Adrian raised a brow, dubious. “Really?” 

“Yeah. Taking out all my anger when I chop up some vegetables? Best part of the day.” 

He scoffed, shaking his head. “You can be in charge of them from now then.” 

The implication that this was something they’d keep doing together pulled at him, but he ignored it. It made sense that the only people in the castle who ate and knew how to cook would be in charge of dinner. 

He scowled. “It feels like I’m doing more work.” 

“And if you are?”

He pointed at him, a half-skinned fish hanging limply from his grip. “Your mother won’t be happy about that.”

“Ah, that’s where you're wrong.” He grinned. “She barely enters the kitchen to cook. She won’t know the workload difference.” 

Trevor gaped dramatically. “Doctor Tepes does not know about something?” 

“Indeed.” 

“You’re still evil for this.” 

“Just make the fish.”

Chapter Text

“You’re not doing it right.” 

“Don’t tell me what to do.”

“I will if you don’t follow the proper instructions. Can you even read—”

“Fuck off, fang-face.” 

“Your eloquence has no bounds, truly.” 

“Neither does my whip so fuck off.” 

“Are you really going to attack me, Belmont?”

“You’re really making me consider it.” 

They were back in the science room, glaring at each other as they hovered over what Adrian called a microscope. 

After his description of it, Trevor had expected some sort of giant fucking device that needed a team to operate but Adrian had brought in this small metal thing instead. He’d explained how it worked and Trevor remembered the general gist of light reflection, lenses and how it bent towards the eye but it didn’t interest him as much as the other things they’d shown him. 

That was until he’d shoved his face forward and seen a bunch of clear shapes, different colours and shit that fucking moved. 

Gaping, he’d faced Adrian again who looked too smug at his reaction. Asshole. Trevor had a feeling he was trying to test how much he could unbalance Trevor, to the point that he would actually compliment Dracula or whatever. 

It had happened a few times over the week. Since Lisa first introduced him to proper medicine and he and Adrian began their project, he’d fallen into a routine. If that’s what it could be called. Each day he had scheduled lessons with Lisa where she would explain different concepts that would wrack his brain and make him seriously wonder why the fuck they didn’t know about it. 

They were quickly working through anatomy, something that due to his family's own teachings on monsters, he had no trouble getting through. Lisa had added basic first aid lessons alongside it, stating that they both complemented each other. 

Which was fine, or it would be if it weren’t for Adrian lingering in a corner and smirking at his crooked stitches. The bastard always came in near the end of the lessons, ready to trade Trevor’s attention to their special project. And he always had something to say. 

I’m surprised you don’t already know how to do this, Trevor. 

A necessary concept that saves lives, Trevor. 

Twist your wrist a bit more, Trevor. 

And despite telling himself he’d ignore the pointy bastard and focus on whatever task he was doing, he always snapped back. And then Adrian snapped back. And then Trevor until Lisa cut in to silence Adrian until their lesson ended. 

But each time Trevor would look back and see Adrian watching him, eyes too bright and fangs just peeking out under his smile.  

He would not break. 

But after the long week of studying Gorgon recounts and effects, after raiding their giant library for more information on snakes than Trevor needed to know, Dracula had finally granted his good behaviour a boon. 

The fucking microscope. 

Adrian hadn’t shut up about it since he told Trevor the so-called good news, stating they could finally get a start on their research properly. Neither of them brought up that Adrian could have already started it, just without Trevor. 

But that’s not where their argument came in. 

Trevor knew he was new to this almost mythical fucking field of science, but he knew how to follow basic instructions. And Lisa definitely gave him clear instructions on how the microscope worked. 

Adrian was just being a bitch. 

‘You haven’t centred it!’

‘You’re getting your fingerprints all over the lens.’

It got worse as Trevor handled it, moving it too harshly or whatever he was doing wrong.

“I’m going to throw this thing at you.” 

“A grand statement when you’ve no idea how to rebuild it.” 

“How’s that my problem? Don’t you people have more?” 

“None that my father will let you use.” 

Trevor blinked. “What? So I only get this one to use?”

“Yes.” 

“Your father’s a stingy bitc—”

“So you say.” This time Adrian pushed his hands away from the device gently. “But if we make any mistake with this, he will not allow us another chance. And even Mother will be cross that we broke it. She’s protective over these things, you know.” 

He snorted. “I bet.” 

“I’m serious. This isn’t a shield that will absorb force until it breaks or a sword that swings as hard as we can make it. We must accommodate to the device.”

Trevor sighed. “Fine. Just—” He hated having to say it, to see the smug look on Adrian’s face again. “I want to see that shit again.”

He looked surprised. “Of course you will. We can’t start our research otherwise.” He nudged Trevor aside. “Just let me adjust it.” 

After a moment, Trevor let him. Peeking over, he watched Adrian fiddle with it, adjusting the lens and some round, rolling thing at the bottom. Waiting, he grabbed their papers, slapping the pile between them. Adrian had already scratched down a few things on it. Venomous cells, glands and makeup. He was still confused on a few of these but he was picking it up quickly. Like fuck would he let Adrian take credit for all this. 

“Alright,” Adrian took a step back. “Take a look.” 

Moving over to his spot, Trevor bent down to the eyepiece, huffing as he did, “Yeah, still fucking cool.” 

“I’m glad. Now, my father already has information stored on the venom’s makeup but I think it’s a good idea that we go over it from the beginning. You’ll learn as we do.” 

“Sounds good to me.” He shrugged. 

“Do you see those shapes? Triangular– almost diamond looking?”

He hummed.

“Those are the cells. See, we need to change those for an anti venom. We’ll have to start by injecting it into an animal. A sheep maybe.” 

“What the fuck?” Trevor reared up from his place. “We’re gonna poison a sheep?”

“No.” His expression was patient, all-knowing. “Well, we will inject it with venom, yes, but only a small amount. Their immune systems are incredible and the introduction of this attack will trigger its system to produce antibodies.” 

“Antibodies? The fucking protein thing?”

“Yes. Good to see you’re listening.” And he did look satisfied at Trevor’s response, a reaction that had him scoffing. 

“Well, no point doing this if I don’t.” 

“Regardless.” He waved an arm. “After that, we take some blood from the animal. We’ll study it like we’re doing the venom.” He frowned. “There’s more steps of course but that’s the gist of it.”

“It sounds so simple.” He said truthfully.

“Thanks to my father’s machines, it is. If it were anyone else,” he sighed, “we wouldn’t even know where to begin.” 

It was true. Fucking unfortunately. Why did it have to be Dracula who’s responsible for this shit? They should scratch him out of the picture and just make Lisa responsible for it all. 

“Well, not much else you can do if you’re living forever. Imagine how bored you’d be. No offence.” He added on at the blonde’s raised brow. 

“I suppose you’re right.” He sighed. He shifted as if he was about to say something else but looked into the microscope again, his side brushing Trevor’s as he did. 

He sighed, looking down at the venom. “Truthfully, there’s not much we can see with this. We need the electron microscope. You’ll see the proteins and other molecules better, it’s a bit cloudy.”

He had no idea what the difference between this and an electron microscope was but he caught onto Adrian’s mood. “Which is in your science room.” That he’s not allowed to be in. 

“Yes.” 

Well. That fucking sucked. “We can still do the rest without it, right? The dilution shit.” 

“Yes, but… you should know this. Mother would agree.” He was frowning, looking down at the microscope as if it wasn’t the most exciting thing to show him just hours ago. Trevor could tell he was trying to work something out. He noticed over the week that Adrian always fiddled with his fingers when he was deeply thinking. 

It had made him laugh when he first noticed. Adrian had given him a strange look, his hands around a stray thermometer as he paced through the room, the effects of gorgon venom thrown on the table between them. Trevor had only grinned, amused that Adrian had a tell. 

Adrian was still frowning and Trevor rolled his eyes. Too serious, this one. 

He snorted. “Not up to you guys. Relax,” he directed towards the Dhampir's frown. “Just show me what you can.” 

— — 

Trevor knew the castle was big but holy shit, the amount of stairs he had to climb was insane. It was only a problem for the humans, he knew, and he wondered if Lisa ever got irritated at it. He snorted at the image of her complaining to Dracula. 

The aviary was located in the east tower. As he got closer he could hear the shuffle and caws of multiple birds and he saw them as he entered, sitting on their perches, well-groomed and relaxed. There were at least a dozen. 

The room stretched above him, the ceiling arching like the inside of a cathedral, far higher than any aviary he’d ever seen. The entire backing of the room was a large window, open and flooding the room with moonlight. The floor was covered in straw, clean but smelling faintly of that familiar farm smell all animals had. It was nothing like the aviary at the manor, built outside, the birds flitting about but ultimately returning when called. 

Finding the dark-feathered ravens Lisa had directed him to, he approached it slowly, shushing as he did. 

“There you go,” he dropped some seeds into his hand, letting it feed directly from his palm. “Like that, huh?”

It kept eating. 

Trevor looked at it intently, looking for something different, something that screamed that it was a bird trained specifically for communication between his family and the Tepes’. 

It cawed as it finished its snack, pecking him lightly. No, he huffed. It acted just like any other bird. 

Moving to its feeding area, he poured some more seedlings cringing as the rest of the birds began to caw. 

“Ugh, hold on.” Diligently, he went to each of their perches, filling each tray as he did. 

Might as well get familiar to me. 

Waiting for them to finish, he pulled out the thick envelope from his pocket, sealed with the Belmont crest. He traced it fondly, appreciating that someone in his family filled his desk up with his familiar effects. 

Trevor looked up as he heard a pair of footsteps approaching the door. Waiting, he rolled his eyes as Adrian walked in and looked surprised at his appearance. 

“I wasn’t expecting you here.”

Holding up his thick envelope, he waved it in the air lazily. “Writing to my family.”

Adrian’s expression cleared. “Of course.” He hesitated but made his way to a strong white falcon, its face haughty as it stretched its leg, a letter attached with string around it. 

He couldn’t help but ask. “Who's that from?”

Adrian stopped for a moment, his eyes trained on the letter. “Friends.”

“Since when do you have friends?” He snorted. 

“I could say the same for you.” 

“You’ve met Sypha or did you think she was some illusion?.” 

“You’re right. My mistake.” Still, he didn’t move, tucking the letter into his pants pocket and watching the birds eat intently. “Thank you for feeding them. I was just going to.” 

He shrugged. Wasn’t like it was a hardship for him to do. 

“Have you—” Adrian stopped, mouth pursed as he considered his words, gaze inscrutable on Trevor’s letter. “How was writing your letter?”

He raised a brow at the line of questioning but answered anyway. “Fine. I’ve let them know I’m busy, having fun.” He waved a hand at Adrian’s expression. “The usual. Don’t worry, I’ve also told them I’m not being threatened so they can keep the pitchforks away.” 

He huffed. “Yes, that would be correct.” But he still paused, leaning back to stroke the falcon’s white wings. “I hope that you are being truthful.”

“Truthful?” He’s kind of insulted. “I’m not telling them you guys are torturing me just because you pissed me off today.”

“No.” He quickly shook his head. “Not like that.” He was fiddling with his fingers again but his own letter was tucked away and he had nothing to hold and— and he was twisting his wedding ring around his finger instead. 

“I meant that I hope you’re telling them how you truly feel. Not just what they want to hear.” 

Trevor froze, still looking at Adrian’s fingers. At the ring that changed hues as it shifted. He didn’t think he found Adrian’s tell funny anymore. 

A gust of wind made him blink, realising Adrian was still waiting for a response. 

“What? Of fucking course I am.” He sputtered. But Adrian kept looking at him like he knew different, like he was some fucking saint with his fucking ring, and it pissed him off.  “Why do you even care?”

“Why can’t I?” The words were soft but Adrian’s eyes were blazing, a harsh gold in the dim room. 

“You shouldn’t,” he rasped. Adrian shouldn’t give a rat's arse about his feelings of all things.

He only responded slowly, “Fortunately, you cannot tell me what to do.” 

Scoffing, Trevor turned, cursing at the raven who was still eating. Seriously? He just saw it scarfing everything down. 

“Why are you still here?” He asked harshly. “You got your letter.” 

Finally, he heard clicks against the floor, footsteps leaving from Adrian’s direction. Fucking finally. But alas, life never went his way. 

Adrian settled beside him, leaning against the wall and watching the birds. “What are you—”

“Do you remember the two men who sat with my mother at the wedding ceremony?”

He did. The dark-skinned man and the other one with silver hair. “What about them?” 

“The letters are from them.” 

“Oh.” He shouldn’t be surprised. If someone could sit next to Lisa Tepes at her son’s wedding without being fried from Dracula, he supposed they would be close. He didn’t analyse it too closely then, more preoccupied with being fucking married. 

“They’re your friends?”

“Yes. They,” he stopped and Trevor turned just the littlest bit, considering him mull his words. “They lived here with us. Not as permanent residents, they come and go but I grew up with them. They’re almost like—” his hands retreated to the pocket where he stored the letter. “Like family.” 

“I’ve never heard of them before.” He doesn't mean it cruelly, but just as a fact. Dracula had others living with him? People who were considered family by Adrian? “Why aren’t they here?” 

“Like I said they come and go. But with the treaty, only my family was allowed in the castle with you. Any outsiders…” he trailed off and Trevor nodded. Yeah, that would technically be breaking it. 

Trevor remembered how Adrian received the letter, fiddling with it before finally putting it away. He remembered the day after his family left, wondering at Adrian’s door, at his sleeping schedule. He thought he’d already be awake and busily about. But what if he was sleeping in like Trevor? Missing a family who he exchanged letters with?

A ridiculous thought came to him. Did Trevor have to interact with these men, just as Adrian had to deal with his own family, behaving nicely and turning his cheek to veiled insults? His limited interactions with Dracula was already enough to handle. 

He coughed. “Well, you have plans to see them, don’t you? Who knows how long this fucking thing is gonna go on for.” 

“Perhaps not in the near future. Last we spoke they were going to do some research in the desert to pass the time.”

Trevor looked at the falcon again. Large and foreign.

“Regardless, they’ll always be back if we need it. No questions asked.” Adrian met his gaze, open but Trevor still couldn’t figure him out. “I tell them how I feel. Truthfully.” 

“Good for you,” he scoffed. 

“It helps,” he continued as if Trevor never spoke, “to do it. They’ve been by our side for every step of the treaty, of the wedding. They understand. It’s not… cowardly.” 

He straightened at that, heart thudding in the quiet room. He wondered if Adrian could hear it. 

“I’m not a coward.” He replied fiercely. 

“No, you’re not.” 

He said it like it was a challenge, and when he finally moved off the wall to leave, the white peaks of moonlight ran over his hair, making it pale. 

— — — 

Dear Ann,

Don’t let the others see this letter. 

The castle’s fine. Seriously. Lisa and Adrian are teaching me a few things in science, I know, I don’t know why they’re trusting me with it either. Don’t worry about Dracula, I barely see him. I think Lisa keeps him away or he’s guarding the more important parts of the castle, hoping I don’t turn up. I think maybe I will just to piss him off. I mean, annoying Dracula without immediately being beheaded? I think this pact might just finally be useful. 

Adrian’s fine. Annoying, actually. Keeps fucking pushing me sometimes like he has something to prove. But he’s not all that bad. We’re working on something together, I’ll tell you more when we actually make progress, and it’s nice fine. For now, it’s keeping me occupied, and honestly, that’s what I need.

How’s Zach doing? I miss the little brat, but make sure he doesn’t miss me. Not too much. Look out for him. Mother, too. I don’t want her to fall sad again.  

If Henry’s being a prick, give him some time. He’s got a lot on his plate. Help him out where you can. He won’t ever admit to needing it, but he does. 

Whatever Cecelia and Christoper are doing, leave them be. They don’t need to agree to everything we do. Just don’t push them away. 

I miss you. Don’t worry, not too much. I’m glad I don’t have you following me around everywhere. Still. It took me a while after you all left to snap back together. I wasn’t expecting it. But like I said, Adrian’s keeping me busy. Now that I’m writing it out, I think that might’ve been on purpose this whole time. Asshole. 

Anyway, I’m better now. Sorry it took me a while to write. I didn’t know what to say. Don’t worry about me. Seriously, don’t. I can’t handle it if you’re gnashing your teeth and bugging everyone to check up on me. Yes, I’ll know. I can feel your annoyingness, sometimes. 

I hope we can see each other again soon. It’s only been a week but it fucking sucks not seeing you guys. It’s harder than I thought. 

Also, check if we can have visitors. I think me and Adrian might both need it.

Be safe.

Trevor Belmont.

Chapter Text

Trevor skipped breakfast that morning. 

It wasn’t because he was avoiding Adrian or anything. That would be fucking stupid. He just didn’t feel like seeing him after last night. 

The idea that Adrian was the one who made him change his letter, that he was the one who was trying to be honest here was insane. 

So, he wasn’t avoiding him. He just knew Adrian might try to start another stupid conversation like the one last night. And that was… fucking counterproductive. 

But alas, he still had mortal weakness and needed to eat.

After his lesson with Lisa ended earlier than usual, he snuck through the castle, keeping an eye out for the blond head. 

He didn’t see him as he passed. He was probably out doing that stuff he wouldn’t tell Trevor about. Because Trevor was not an idiot like Adrian probably thought he was and he noticed Adrian disappearing some days for a few hours. 

It wasn’t like he cared but it was better to know where any threats were at all times. 

Triumphant, he reached the kitchen, peeking through the doorway and from his angle it was empty. Walking in, he strode right over to the Tepes’ pantry, looking for some bread. 

He froze.

“Seriously?” He muttered. 

“Yes.” Adrian fucking Tepes said behind him. “Hello.”

“Hello.” He gritted out. “Were you seriously hiding there?”

Adrian, leaning against the far wall that was not visible from the entrance said, “No.”

“Sure.” He picked through the pantry, happy to take fucking anything to leave immediately. 

“There’s no bread.” Adrian piped up. “We ran out.” 

“That’s fine.” He found a block of cheese. Yeah, good enough. 

He turned, making his way to the door when Adrian spoke up again.

“You cannot seriously be eating cheese on its own?”

“Why?” He raised a brow. “It’s food isn’t it?”

“It’s simply not nutritious nor a filling meal. You haven’t had breakfast.” He said disapprovingly as if that explained everything. 

“Is that so? Well, as the human I’m the expert on what I need.” He shook his hand with the cheese. “I’m fine.” 

“We should have sandwiches.” He said, completely ignoring Trevor. 

Trevor stared at him. Sandwiches. The vampire wanted to make sandwiches. Was this some joke? Was it a running theme from last night where Adrian’s brain was infected?

They didn’t have lunch together. Breakfast, yes and occasionally dinner when Lisa came to join them but not lunch . His week-long stay in the castle so far was always organised. His lessons, his experimentation with Adrian or making dinner. 

The periods between were different. Trevor found himself doing whatever he wanted in those hours, and he didn’t see Adrian either. It wasn’t something they discussed, just an unspoken rhythm they had fallen into. By the time dinner rolled around, the distance between them felt more like a quiet understanding than an avoidance.

And now they were breaking it. 

“We— you don’t have any bread.” He snapped.

Adrian stared and Trevor prepared himself for it, for him to bring up last night. His fists clenched as he imagined his accusing voice. 

But.

‘I’m not a coward.’

‘No, you’re not.’

But Adrian only sighed and then shrugged, posture leaning towards disinterested. “We can make it.” 

He stumbled. “That shit takes ages.”

“Not with the oven.” 

“Uh, yes . With the oven.”

“Oh no,” he shook his head. “I meant with our oven.” 

“Huh?”

—

“This shit is so weird.” He leered, trying to keep the excitement out of his voice.

“How so? I think it’s a very practical and useful invention, especially since it makes it easier to cook with precise measurements.”

Trevor rolled his eyes. “Still weird.” 

The object of their attention was conspicuously nestled between the various cupboards, low enough that Trevor never paid attention to it. 

An electric oven. A cooking device that fucking lit up on its own and you could change the amount of heat on it. Fucking insane. 

He watched the dough that Adrian had chucked in around half an hour ago rise, fully puffed out and golden. And they didn’t have to do anything once they put it in. 

No cleaning out ashes, no swapping wood pieces. It fucking did it all by itself. 

He hated Dracula. He really did. 

“Give it a few more minutes,” Adrian said. He organised their slices of meat and vegetables, quick hands sorting them into neat piles. 

He squinted at Trevor’s bowl. “I thought you said you were making the sauce?”

“That is sauce.” He strode over, proudly mixing the bowl and lifting the large spoon, dripping with creamy white goodness. 

Adrian’s brow lifted. “I smell garlic. You Belmont’s do know that it doesn’t affect us, yes?”

“Fuck off. It’s Mujdei. Surprised you haven’t heard of it.” And Adrian said he liked to cook, please, he inwardly scoffed.

He hummed. “Maybe I prefer a different type of sauce.” Adrian locked eyes with him, a slow, deliberate smile creeping across his face, just enough to reveal the tips of his fangs. 

He fought the urge to roll his eyes. Adrian was not threatening with a vegetable in his hand. Trevor scoffed, unphased. “You put blood on our sandwiches and I will knock you out.”

“I’d like to see you try.” 

“Try and succeed, asshole.”

“I’m sure.”  Adrian walked over to the smaller cupboards, the clatter of cutlery shifting beneath his hands. “The bread should be done now. Grab it, will you?”

“Don’t tell me what to do,” he grumbled but made his way to the oven, grabbing a thick dishcloth as he did.

Adrian had been the one to start the machine in the beginning. He had turned it on using some dial and placed the tray in casually. It was so simple. 

Trevor crouched down and opened the oven, surprised at the heat that emanated out. He reached into the oven, dishcloth in hand, and Trevor froze. The feel of heat around him made his hand clench, dishcloth scrunched in his fist. 

Why…

He forced himself to loosen his grip. Shaking his head, Trevor grasped the tray and placed it on the counter. He threw the dishcloth next to it before turning the oven dial off. 

So fucking simple, it was unfair. 

“The castle is going to be moved tomorrow night. It’ll shake but that’s normal.”

Teleporting castle, what the fuck! “Oh? Why are we moving?”

“We need some supplies. We’ll be heading up North to Iasi.” Adrian caught his eye. “Ever been there?”

“Not really.”

“It’s nice. I’ve gone with my mother before. They’re more lax than Targoviste.”

Trevor snorted. “Everywhere is compared to that shithole.” 

“It’s near the coast and they get different sorts of merchants and traders there. Different countries, different values. Can’t really afford to be picky when that’s how the people thrive.” Adrian explained. 

“Won’t be long, though,” Trevor grumbled. “The Church is like an infection.” He pointed at him. “A fucking parasite. Lives with us and causes harm like what the fuck? And some of them are what? Mutualism? That’s what this shit is. A bunch of farm folk who think the Church is gonna reward them if they support them. What do they even get?” He scoffed. “A few bullshit sermons about how the harvests will be better next year? Maybe it’s commensalism, instead.” 

There was no response and Trevor looked up, annoyed, to see Adrian staring at him, an expression of surprise on his face. 

“What?” He barked. 

“Nothing.” He shook his head. “But… you’re actually listening. In your lessons.”

Was that it? “What the fuck else do you think I do?” He retorted, offended slightly. As if he would doze off when Lisa was teaching him shit that mattered. His brow furrowed and pointed an accusing finger at him. “If you think you’ve been doing all the leg work for that fucking Gorgon venom—” 

“Of course not,” but he had a soft look on his face. “I’m just glad it’s been occupying you. And that you find it interesting.” 

“And you’ve insulted me again.” He deadpanned. He didn’t really care but the look on Adrian’s face as tried to explain himself was funny. 

“That’s not— I merely meant that you—” 

“Relax, I get it. Here,” he beckoned Adrian over to him, stirring his bowl of sauce. “Look at this.”

Adrian bent his neck over to see and Trevor smirked, flicking the spoon up and watching the sauce hit Adrian’s face with a satisfying slop. 

Adrian started, pushing himself away and pushing Trevor’s shoulder in one movement. 

“What the hell was that?”

“What?” He shrugged innocently. “I thought garlic doesn't affect you?” 

Silence reigned and Trevor couldn’t hold it. He laughed, it quickly turning into a squawk as Adrian lunged at him and smeared the sauce into his hair. 

“You bitch!”

“Trust me, it’s an improvement.” He grinned, fangs flashing behind his lips.

— — — 

That night, Trevor woke in a cold sweat, the echo of a scream chasing him. Gasping, he kicked through the tangled bed covers, his pulse racing like a drum in his ears. For a moment, it felt as if the entire room was shaking with him.

Fuck. 

He forced himself up, stumbling into the bathroom, stubbing his toe as he did but he could barely feel it over the rushing in his head. Splashing cold water on his face, he mumbled to himself, words that later, he couldn’t even recall. 

Shaking, he clenched his fists, thumping it harmlessly against the marble sink. He stared at his wild reflection in the mirror, hands braced on the counter. He was fine. 

Face still wet, he made his way back to his bed. He looked at it for a moment. It was big. The whole room was. And the baths. And everything here. He glanced around, at the high ceilings, the elegant furniture, the richness of it all, and felt a sudden wave of loneliness. None of this was his.

And normally that wouldn’t bother him. But now he could only hear the quiet. 

Slowly, he laid back on his side, facing the door. His heart was quick in his chest but calming every second. He sighed, pressing his head hard into his pillow. No one was here. 

He stared at the door. Right across from him was another room and Adrian was there. For a stupid, insane moment, he thought about it. But he sighed, throwing the covers over him completely and engulfing himself in the more familiar darkness. 

No, he couldn’t. 

— — — 

“What’s wrong?”

The voice snapped him to attention and Trevor straightened from his slouch at the lab table, “Oh? What?”

“You were daydreaming,” Adrian explained, their sheets of loose paper and books strewn between them.

But Trevor started at his words. “Maybe you’re just boring,” he lied. 

His eyes narrowed. “You should still be paying attention.” 

“I already know all this stuff,” he gestured to the mess. “Probably better than you.” 

They weren’t continuing their venom work today. They still needed a sheep to inject, unlucky bastard, and Trevor still wasn’t allowed in the science room. There wasn’t much progress they could make without it since Adrian refused to do without him. 

They’d retreated back to a common ground. Monsters. He and Adrian were trying to find something neither of them were familiar with to explore but they knew most of it. Or well, he did and Adrian knew some stuff. 

“Maybe,” he continued, “I should be the one teaching you.” He smirked at Adrian’s expression. “Oh, don’t like that, huh? Too bad. Watch and see.”

He rose from the table, standing in front of the room with his arms clasped behind his back. 

“Class is in session.”

“Kill me now,” Adrian muttered. 

Trevor smirked. “First lesson is that vampires are technically already dead. Surprised you don’t know this but I’ve always been told I shouldn’t make assumptions. Even though I’m usually right.”

Adrian’s voice was a sarcastic drawl. “Are you now?”

“Yes. Come on, test me vampire.” Trevor strode over behind Adrian, leaning over him as he said, “I know everything.” 

Adrian glanced up at him with an unimpressed stare but looked curious for a moment. “Very well. What are our weaknesses?”

“Seriously? Okay, starting off with children's knowledge.” He began counting off his fingers. “Sunlight, crosses, holy water, fire and fucking stakes. And concentrated weapons.” His fingers brushed the whip on his hip.

“Those are so… direct. Don’t you know anything that doesn’t require say, violence?”

Trevor stared at him. “The fuck? Those are your weaknesses, of course they’re direct.” 

Adrian leaned back, his elbow atop the table as he cupped his face in a palm. The ring glinted under the light. His gaze was searing. “You don’t know anything else? Something that might make us surrender regardless of its ability to directly harm us?”

“...Magic?” He didn’t know what Adrian was getting at. “Poisons?”

Adrian hummed thoughtfully. “No. Nothing so crude.”

Trevor frowned. “You’re not making any sense. If it’s not physical, how can it be a weakness?”

Adrian visibly hesitated. “Perhaps it’s something more instinctual.”

Trevor scoffed, making his way around the table. “Instinctual? Since when does that factor into you all?”

“More than you think,” Adrian replied calmly but didn’t explain further. 

Trevor’s frown deepened, suspicion brewing. “You’re being cryptic as hell again. What is it? Some kind of vampire secret?”

Adrian chuckled softly. “Something like that.”

“What is it?”

“I’m not telling you.’

“Then why even bring it up?” Trevor snapped.

“To test you,” he said, voice level. “And to see if you’re as well-versed as you claim.”

“And what did your test tell you?” He rolled his eyes.

Adrian hummed, watching him closely. Trevor frowned, about to ask what the fuck he was missing when Adrian chuckled softly. “I think, Belmont, that you don’t know as much as you think you do.”

“Fuck is that supposed to mean?” He blinked.

“Exactly what I said.”

Trevor scowled. Leave it to Adrian to mess up his lesson. He was probably threatened that Trevor knew all his weaknesses and started to pop out some bullshit. 

“Whatever.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “I still know more than you.”

He shrugged. “I don’t doubt that.” He admitted, surprising him. “But not on vampires.”

“We’ll see.” He scowled.

But that only made Adrian grin.

— — 

Another night passed. He woke up again. His skin was cold with sweat. He traced the wetness over the palms of his hands, over the raised burns. 

The quietness of the room was interrupted by the room shaking, walls vibrating as they moved harshly, just as Adrian said they would. A beat later the castle was still and Trevor rose, crossing over to his window.

He huffed at the different sight. 

Yeah. Fuck Dracula. 

— — — 

“Morning.” Lisa chirped from her place at the counter. Dracula stood beside her, his presence imposing yet silent, but right now, Trevor couldn’t even care to be bothered about that. Other than their clash after the wedding, Dracula had kept his distance. Trevor hadn’t seen much of him. 

He thanked whatever deity, or more precisely Lisa, for keeping him in line. 

Adrian was already at the stove, flipping an omelette with practised ease. The smell of sizzling eggs and herbs filled the room and Trevor inhaled deeply, almost against his will. He had admitted that Adrian’s cooking wasn’t too bad, particularly the breakfast, and since for some reason, Adrian woke with the bloody sun, Trevor was presented with an omelette each morning he strayed into the kitchen. 

“Morning.” Trevor shuffled into the kitchen and took his usual spot, a few spaces away from Lisa and near the stove. He had a clear view of everyone here and while he wasn’t going to be bothered about Dracula, he wouldn’t let him out of his sight. 

He watched Adrian's calm movements at the stove.  Every morning, it was the same routine. Lisa was usually there too and they started off the day together, some semblance of quiet before they had energy and Lisa dragged him off to his lessons. He never asked where Dracula was during their time. He didn’t want to know. His family would kick him for it. 

“Trevor, we moved the castle last night. We’re now up North to restock our supplies.” 

He nodded but still wondered at her casual tone. A teleporting castle. Sometimes he thought to pinch himself but that wouldn’t help.  “What supplies?” 

“A few things from the city but we’re also focusing on the forest here. There’s some fauna that are extremely useful in their medicinal properties.” Lisa explained, her tone slipping into that familiar excitement she always had when discussing her work.

“Can I come too?” He was itching to go outside again.

“Of course you can.” She seemed offended that he thought he couldn’t. “We were just thinking of splitting up. Vlad and I shall go to the city in the evening, but if you and Adrian could find the fauna?”

Exchanging glances with Adrian they both nodded. “Sure.” 

“Good. I shall write you up a list. Adrian will know what they will look like but this is a good way to test if you’ve been paying attention!” 

“Homework,” he groaned. 

“Think of it as an excursion. Adrian will simply be watching you.” 

Adrian was watching him now but he was frowning, looking at a point below his eyes. “He’ll be a hardass but sure,” Trevor yawned. 

He saw Adrian roll his eyes before plating up the omelette and setting it down in front of him. He leaned against the counter, arms crossed as he watched Trevor take a bite. 

“More chilli?” He guessed, trying to figure out what made it taste different today. 

Adrian seemed satisfied. “Yes.” 

“I’d say some discipline is what you need,” Dracula finally remarked, red eyes flicking from Trevor’s omelette and back up to him. 

“How’s that?” He replied casually. He wasn’t going to let Dracula get either of them riled up. He was too tired for it. 

Dracula opened his mouth but after chancing a glance at Lisa, he closed it. Then shrugged as if he forgot his train of thought. 

Lisa huffed. “Well, that’s sorted then.”

— —

He hadn’t been outside, really outside and not just walking in the vicinity of the castle since his family left. He fucking missed it. The lessons and project were enough to keep him distracted but he hadn’t been made to sit around all day. He was sure if it wasn’t for this excursion he’d probably run off on his own soon enough. 

He’d been here a week. A whole fucking week. Now that they were at a better location, Trevor wouldn’t spend the rest of his time indoors. 

He wasn’t sure where exactly they’d landed. A good distance away from Iasi that the castle wouldn’t be seen but still far enough that the forest around them was huge and sprawling. Greenery surrounded them on all sides and when he inhaled, the air was fresh. 

They made their way up the steep hills. Adrian walked with him even though he could pass through it in the blink of an eye. They made small conversation as they did but Trevor knew his responses weren’t like they usually were. Even his blinks were slower. 

It reminded him of the weeks leading up to the wedding. Trevor didn’t think he had a good night's sleep since the plan was announced. He spent most of his time training or walking through the woods around the estate. His family's stay had been the last time he’d gotten decent hours in and he didn’t want to admit it but he was tired. 

Adrian was holding a box in his arms that was already filled with a few of the plants they’d found. Trevor thought he was doing well but they still had over half the list left. The sun was directly overhead and beating down on them. If Adrian was bothered, he didn’t show it. 

Focusing on the crunch of twigs and grass, he stopped when he heard the small rushing of water. Grinning at Adrian, who must’ve heard it way before, he led them to the small stream that crossed under the hills.

“Alright, there has to be like five here.” He looked at the list, making his way around the edges of the small lake to find the fauna. Once, he would’ve dismissed it completely, more focused on well, anything else. The fact he could recognise the plants now, let alone pay attention to them… 

“Here!” Bringing his small knife out, Trevor cut through it efficiently watching the light green leaves rustle from his attention.

“And what’s this one called?”

Trevor rolled his eyes. “Oenanthe Sarmentosa.”

“I’m still surprised you remember these names.” 

“Hey, fuck you. I had to learn Latin too.” 

“Indeed. And what are the properties of this plant?” 

“Makes the kidneys good and the toxins fuck off.”

He sighed. “I suppose that’s the gist of it.” 

“Whatever. So why are we collecting all these? I thought you grew them?” Because they had a fucking greenhouse attached to the castle too.

“We do. But the past few weeks haven’t allowed us to attend to them as we usually might have.” Another look had him adding, “We forgot about them.” 

He snorted. “Good to know we weren’t the only ones knocked off course.” Placing the stems carefully in the box he made his way around the lake, ticking off what he could find. 

He was actually kind of surprised with himself. He’d answered most of Adrian’s questions correctly and though he forgot the uses for two plants, he was still doing better than he expected. 

It reminded him of when his father would give extra pie to whoever got the highest score on their tests growing up. He’d always laugh at their complaints, citing that their turn would come if they studied. 

But he was gone now.

“–vor? Trevor?”

“Huh?” He blinked. “What’d you say?” 

“There’s no more here. We should keep going.” Adrian was watching him carefully and Trevor turned away as if was inspecting the lake for himself. He wasn’t. 

“Guess we should.” He looked over the list, taking longer than needed to read it. “This one doesn’t grow in sunlight. What? A cave?” 

“Maybe.” They began to walk south, deeper into the first. “Though I didn’t see any past here. We’ll have to find it on our own.”

“I like guessing games,” he grinned. “Quick, what’s a vampire’s favourite fruit?”

Adrian’s brow furrowed but he answered. “Pomegranates? No wait, blood oranges?” 

“Nectarines.” Trevor barked a laugh. “Get it? Neck tarines.” At Adrian’s offended face, he continued. “You know because you guys like to drink from people’s necks.”

“Yes, I understand.” He rolled his eyes. “You’re an idiot.” 

“I’m funny.” 

“You try to be, that much is obvious. I have one,” he spoke over Trevor’s rebuttal. “What’s a vampire’s favourite kind of animal? 

He huffed. “That’s easy. A bat.” 

“No,” he smirked. “A bloodhound.”

Trevor blinked. “That wasn’t funny.”

“Yours wasn’t funny.” 

“Mine was witty. Your’s is really on the nose.” 

“It is not.” 

“Don’t feel bad. None of you vampires can make a good joke. It’s probably a species thing.” 

“That is not how genes work.” 

“You can’t prove that.” He shrugged. “Vampires suck at jokes.” 

“You’re ridiculous.”

“You know I know a joke that—”

“No.”

— 

“Finally,” he sighed. The sight of the cave, metres away from them, brought seriously needed energy back to him. 

Was it some cruel joke to finally let him out of the castle only for it to be after nights of unrest and hours of wandering to find a fucking flower? 

“I’ll get it.” Adrian stepped forward but Trevor shoved him back. “The fuck? It’s my cave. I found it.” He’d made them take a random turn after the clearing but it worked. 

“You had a lucky guess. It’s not yours .”

“You know what I mean. Isn’t this supposed to be my little test?”

Adrian shifted. “Yes. I merely….” he frowned. “You seem a little tired. I thought I might—”

“Fuck no,” he spat. If Adrian thought he needed his pity. If he— fuck he thought Trevor was tired. Not wrong but. Fuck. 

“I’m fine,” he reiterated. He pointed to the tree line. “Make yourself useful and go over there.” 

“Why?” He asked, bewildered.

“There’s mushrooms. I want to add them to dinner.” And he strode off to the cave, satisfied when he heard Adrian’s retreating footsteps. 

The cave was deeper than it looked and Trevor couldn’t see past where the sunlight lit up some space. They had no torchlight and he sighed, quickly making a makeshift with a strip of his shirt and a branch. 

It took him a few tries to generate a spark and as soon as he stopped moving to do it, he felt his body relax and his tiredness settle in his muscles. 

Fuck. 

Shaking his head, he grew the flame, lighting his shirt up and turned the branch around, satisfied with his makeshift torch. 

Just this and we can go back. 

He crouched at the cave’s entrance, inspecting what the sunlight allowed him to see before he crawled in, torchlight steady in his hand. The cave was deeper than he expected and it got narrower immediately. 

He crawled into the cave, grimacing at the smell. Maybe he should have let Adrian come in. He went deeper, his entire body now past the entrance. He squinted, looking for a sight of the pink flower when he froze. 

Oh. 

There was the flower. Blooming proudly and standing tall and bright pink. What they had been searching for for hours. 

And there was the bear. 

It blended it perfectly, dark fur glinting in the firelight. It hadn’t noticed him and he breathed out at the sight of it, asleep. 

It was too tight for him to move, reach for his whip or do anything other than reach forward to the space in front of him. 

Trevor nodded. Time to go. He shuffled backwards, carefully, slowly. He was near the entrance now, the light of the sun overshadowing his torchlight. The end of the cave was pitch black again, with nothing to be seen. 

He was almost out. Almost.

Almost.

He shuffled through the entrance, swapping his hold on the torchlight when something crawled over his arm. He jerked, flinging the centipede away when the torch fell, and the heat, the feel of it, hot and scarring and familiar made him gasp. 

The clatter of the torch sounded in the cave and Trevor didn’t wait, already scrambling, pushing himself out of the cave and jogging over to Adrian. 

“Bear!” He shouted. “Let’s go!”

Adrian turned over to him, mushrooms in hand. He looked over him. Behind him. His mouth pursed. 

“We can take it.”

“I wouldn’t need your help. But that’s not the point,” he dragged him away, looking over their shoulder to the still empty cave entrance. He sighed. “I’m not killing a bear.”

“Why?”

“Why?” He gave him a look. “It's minding its business and it’s still asleep . I know I call you vampires bloodthirsty but seriously Adrian, at least try to hide it.” 

“That’s not what I meant.” He tried but Trevor waved him off. Excuses.

— — 

“This took longer than I expected.” He yawned. They were walking back through the woods, box loaded and list crossed off. The pink flower was the only one left off. “It was that fucking cave. And what type of bear stays here anyway?” 

“It’s their home, Trevor.” He said as if he wasn’t the one that wanted to fight it in the first place. 

He shrugged, forcing his steps forward as they made their way back to the castle. It was barely the afternoon now. Lisa was probably still at the castle with Dracula and after dropping their cloaks at the door, they made their way to the same room Trevor had his lessons in. 

Sitting at the table, they organised their finds neatly. Trevor sank into his seat, his entire body melting as soon as he stopped moving. 

Adrian was speaking about something, his voice calm and steady, a low hum in the background. Only a few lights were on, softening the edges of the room. He walked back and forth, placing their plants away in glass boxes. 

The minutes ticked by and Trevor sighed, the heaviness around him seeping into his bones. 

“We shall have a sheep soon. My mother will get one during her trip,” Adrian said, his tone as casual as if discussing the weather.

Trevor nodded, though the words seemed to drift past him. He blinked slowly, the exhaustion of the day settling heavily on his limbs. He tried to focus, adding something about a farm—at least, he thought he did—but the memory of what he'd said slipped away the moment it left his lips. 

Adrian’s voice continued, but it seemed to come from a distance now. “We’re not near any right now, so it’ll have to wait.”

Trevor shifted in his seat, leaning his head into his hand. His eyelids drooped and he mumbled something—something about his... what was it again? He couldn’t quite remember.

“What does that have to do with anything? Are you– Trevor you’re falling asleep!”

By that time, he was already dreaming.

— —

This time when he woke, it was peacefully. A scraping sound met his ears and he sighed, blinking wearily. The warm lights were on, and he could smell the familiar scents of the room. They were still in the lab.

He heard a murmur close to him but try as he might he couldn’t open his eyes fully. Something brushed over his hair softly, and Trevor sighed. 

His blinks got slower and soon he was asleep again.

— — —                  — — — 

Adrian watched Trevor sleep. 

He’d transferred the man onto a cot as soon as his face hit the table and since then he’d woke only once, barely, before returning to sleep again. 

He knew something was wrong. Trevor had entered the kitchen subdued and slow. His eyes were red and there was darkness below them. 

He’d been mumbling ridiculous responses to Adrian, and he could see his breathing become deeper, his voice became throatier. And then he became still, his hand supporting his head for a moment before it moved.

He sighed. Was Trevor not getting enough sleep? But why? Their rooms were fully furnished and the bed was comfortable. Trevor should have all that he needs to retire. But he wasn’t.

Frowning, he noticed Trevor shake and threw another blanket over him. He remembered Mrs Belmont’s words. Trevor must have been exhausted today yet he still volunteered to help them collect supplies. He’d spent hours in the forest, looking for the cave, and only complained about the annoyance the bear posed to their trip and not the damage it could have posed to himself. They came home and he still went to work with Adrian, trying his best to keep up conversation until he dropped. 

Trevor will never put himself first, Trevor’s mother had said.

He remembered the promise he made to her.

In a traditional marriage, the priest would utter the vows to stand by each other in sickness and in health. And as Trevor had jested before, till death do they part. 

This was no traditional marriage. But Adrian was going to help him anyway.

Chapter Text

Trevor blinked groggily as the low light filled his eyes. His body was waking up slowly and he felt warm. The weight of several blankets was thrown over him, smothering him with heat. Grunting, he pushed them off with an arm, lying back down as soon as he did.

He yawned, lifting his head slightly to blink wearily at his surroundings. For a moment the room felt unfamiliar and he squinted, expecting the light from the curtains he always forgot to close to jump in his eyes. 

It didn’t, and his eyes finally focused. He was in the lab. 

What—

The day's past events came rushing back and Trevor swore. 

He fucking fell asleep.

He couldn’t believe it. Trevor was used to only catching an hour or two of sleep whilst on hunts and he functioned fine. Why the fuck did he have to fall asleep right on the lab table and only after two days of shitty dreams?

He seriously needed to start training again. This was unacceptable. 

He cringed as he imagined Adran’s reaction to his behaviour. Probably rolled his eyes and kicked him in the head to see if he was faking it. 

Fuck, he was never gonna live this down.  

But at least he had finally slept. Peacefully. 

He thought about it for a while until his body felt restless and he sat up, blankets falling to the floor. Looking at them, he realised Adrian must have been the one who put them over him. 

And he put too much, he huffed. Stupid vampire with his stupid temperature resistance. He ought to rub it in Adrian’s face and tell him so he can improve his stupid medical bedside manner.

He was smirking at the idea as he looked down at the cot he was on. Wait . His brow furrowed. Didn’t he fall asleep on the table?

He froze, the realisation hitting him like a punch to the gut. 

Oh. Shit.

A rush of embarrassment flared up as he pieced it together. He hadn’t gotten here on his own. Adrian must’ve carried him. His stomach twisted at the thought— of Adrian scooping him up like some helpless idiot and laying him down.

Trevor clenched his jaw, a mix of mortification and frustration rushing at him. He didn’t need anyone's help, least of all Adrian’s. Especially for this, what the fuck. 

Fuck. Of all people, why did it have to be him?

Yeah, maybe he wouldn’t bring his bedside manner up. 

Moving over, Trevor peeked out the window and saw that it was night, the cover of darkness filled with stars. He must’ve slept for hours . Well, he wouldn’t stay here. He’d wasted enough time. 

He got up and wandered through the door, taking a few steps down the hallway before stopping. Where was he even going? The castle was silent, everyone asleep. If he went back to his room, he'd just lie there, staring into the dark, waiting for sleep to find him again. He could do that. Try that. He could still feel the lingering tiredness, almost wrapping around his bones.

He’d taken another few steps before he stopped again. He remembered the largeness of his room. The quiet. Maybe he should stay in the lab. 

But he didn’t want to stay there. 

Huffing, Trevor kicked his legs uselessly against the wall before an idea came to him and he tried another route.

He’d never made his way through the castle this late and he scanned the darkened hallways on edge. He half expected Dracula to jump at him from every corner with bloody eyes but it was only simple shadows. 

Finally, he reached a set of large doors, their carvings catching the dim light. He paused, watching again at the stillness around him before slipping inside.

The castle’s library was pretty good. Big but not as big as the Belmont hold. Still, he had to give it credit. Dracula wasn’t being lazy here. 

Trevor passed several bookcases without a second glance. He’d only been in here once before with Adrian, gathering everything they could on Gorgons and venom before hauling it back to the smaller lab.  But Adrian had explained the layout, reminding him of the index at the front that had everything scribbled in a neat hand as if it would impress him. If only he knew.

He didn’t need it, though. Trevor made his way to the far end of the room, where the large fireplace in the centre cast a warm glow, filling the space with the soft crackling of flames.

He stood before the fiction shelves with his hands settled on his hips.

Choosing to read in the middle of the night. Who had he become?

Shaking his head, Trevor went through the collection, scoffing at some of the things he found. He imagined Adrian reading these romances and snorted at the image. Finally, he found a novel about two knights, one of whom had supernatural powers. Shrugging, he settled into a large armchair and lit another candle beside him. 

Trevor shifted as he read, each time the effect sounding louder than it should be, even with some of the background noise. 

The manor was never so quiet. There was always some noise. Someone was always awake or walking about. There were continuous patrols over the night and Trevor could always hear muttered chatter from his open window. 

He supposed he shouldn’t expect more from the castle. Only three— four— people lived here, two of which were vampires that didn’t make a sound if they chose not to. But he was going over a rhyme about beheading when there was a distinct step in the room. 

He looked up quickly and stopped. “Oh.” 

Adrian stood a few paces away from him, watching him intently. “Trevor. You’re here.” There was a note of surprise in his voice. 

He swallowed. “Yeah.” Fuck, he should just get this over with. It’s not like he cared what Adrian thought.  “Look. Thanks for that. Sleeping on the table would’ve fucked up my back.” He ended wryly. 

But Adrian didn’t say anything, still staring at him and Trevor put his book aside. “So… what’re you doing here?”

Adrian took a second to respond, his eyes focused on Trevor’s face, near his eyes. “I think that should be my question.” He came forward, so quickly that for a moment Trevor sat up properly to face him, but he merely went to his side and picked up his book. 

Adrian hummed at the cover. “A bit morbid.” 

“It’s alright. I could’ve killed him quicker.” Referencing the supernatural Green Knight that survived a beheading. 

“I don’t doubt that.” Adrian caught his gaze, gold burning, and for a moment Trevor’s breath caught. Adrian set the book down and walked behind him. He could hear the shifting of books as he rummaged through the shelves. 

Briefly, Trevor remembered when Adrian had made a similar comment back at their wedding about the Malphas. And he’d gotten defensive because he thought Adrian was mocking him. 

This time Trevor said nothing. 

In a long minute, Adrian was back, an unidentifiable book tucked under his arm. Trevor blinked when he sat down in the seat across from him instead of leaving. 

“You still haven’t answered my question.” He crossed a leg over the other, book balanced on the armchair. 

“What?”

Adrian’s head tilted to the side. “What are you doing here?”

“What? I’m not allowed here?” He scoffed. 

“You know that’s not what I mean. You should be resting.” He paused. “Your eyes are still dark.”

“The fuck?” A hand was already at his face before he put it down. “Creepy. That’s fucking creepy, Adrian.”

But Adrian ignored him. “Please, answer me.” 

He sighed, irritated. “I woke up. I knew I wouldn’t fall asleep again so I’m here. Is that a problem?”

“Why not go back to your room?”

He froze. “Why should I?”

“Trevor.” Something in his tone made him look. Adrian looked earnest. “Is there something wrong with your room? If you can’t sleep, you should tell us. We’ll change whatever there—”

“That’s not it,” he huffed, a hand dragging down his face. 

“Then what is it?” 

Trevor stayed silent and Adrian sighed. “Why won’t you—”

“You know, I asked you a question first. Why are you here?” He snapped.

Adrian stopped and tapped his book. “Came to get this.” 

“In the middle of the night? I thought you had a proper sleeping schedule and shit.” 

He froze. It was less than a second of it before he relaxed but Trevor caught it anyway. “I don’t need sleep, Trevor.” 

Bull fucking shit. That was a lie. There wasn’t much known about Damphirs but they needed sleep. And Adrian lied. He lied.

So Trevor wasn’t going to tell him the truth either. 

“My room’s fine,” he said, voice clipped. “I just can’t sleep right now.” 

“Why? What’s wrong?” His voice was earnest and eyes honest, and Trevor couldn't handle it.

Not him, not the fucking castle and its fucking quiet, or the stupid, stupid dreams he was having.

“Fuck, Adrian! That’s none of your business. Seriously, you don’t need to come in here and try to solve everything!” To his horror, his voice cracked, his frustration spilling over into something more raw, more fragile.

It made him angry . 

Adrian stopped for a moment, obviously taken aback but he still leaned forward, determined and Trevor knew he wasn’t gonna give up. He swallowed.

“I’m just trying to—”

“We’re not friends!” He snapped. “You’re still a fucking vampire, or have you forgotten? I don’t need your help and I sure as fuck don’t need your bullshit kindness!”

Adrian froze. His eyes were so wide that Trevor would have once laughed and compared him to a hunted deer. He doesn’t now.

Adrian looks wounded, body tense as if Trevor struck him, and his expression so much like— like he actually cared about what was happening here, and that was worse than anything.

Trevor watched him close his eyes briefly, expressions like frustration and hurt running over his face before he schooled it to the normal blankness he wore when this marriage business first started. For some reason, Trevor doesn’t like it. 

“Yes,” Adrian said. His voice was strained. “I shouldn’t have imposed myself onto you, apologies. I just…” his gaze drifted down, mouth open yet no words were coming out.

Adrian stood abruptly. “I’ll leave you now. You need rest and I’m probably disrupting that. Goodnight.” Trevor doesn’t even get a chance to return it, Adrian’s retreating back disappearing in quick seconds. 

He looked at the empty space that Adrian was just sitting in. He’d left his book behind. Trevor’s eyes lingered on it then darted away.

He exhaled slowly, feeling a knot in his chest tighten.

— — —

“And this is quite interesting. This back part of the brain, we refer to it as the Occipital lobe. It processes visual signals such as colour and depth perception.” Lisa explained. “That’s why, if you’ve ever known someone who's gotten a serious head injury, their eyesight may later be impaired.”

Trevor hummed, looking down at the small brain model Lisa had placed between them. This was the last stretch of their anatomical teachings. He could tell Lisa was buzzing to get to diseases. He liked this stuff more, though.

He listened as he continued her explanation, glancing at the jar that held a floating brain, submerged in some liquid. When she’d presented it, Trevor had given her a wide-eyed look but she’d quickly assured him it was ethically taken. 

Seriously, what a fucking place.

“Oh, dear. We are running late.” Lisa glanced at the clock. “Vlad and I are going to the city again.” She looked at him. “Perhaps you and Adrian should come also. I know you want to see something other than the castle.”

But Trevor only shrugged. 

Lisa watched him for a moment. “When Adrian arrives for your experiment you should ask him. He’d like to take you, I’m sure.” 

She looked at the clock again. “Though it seems he is running late also. I wonder where he was at breakfast? He’s not one to miss it. Thank you again for cooking, I’m sure Adrian’s told you of my—”

“He’s not coming.” Trevor blurted out. He stared at the floating brain.

“Oh? Did he give you word beforehand?”

“No.” It really was disgusting, how did they just have it lying around?

“Then how can you know?”

“Because we got into an argument.” He blurted. Looking up he saw Lisa’s surprised expression, then amended, “ I got into an argument with him.” 

He wasn’t sure why he was telling her. She’d probably try to take out his brain and replace it with the floating one, all the while shouting about how he insulted her beloved son. 

But he needed to tell her. Because Adrian hadn’t come to fucking breakfast and it had actually given him pause. Because Trevor knew that they weren’t friends but they’d fallen into a rhythm that he, as much as he hated to admit it, had grown used to. 

He’d grown used to Adrian. 

“I see,” Lisa sat down across from him, placing her hands under her chin and observing him. “And may I ask what brought this argument on?”

He shifted. “I got mad at him.” 

“Well, I suppose you did if you started an argument. If you could provide specifics, I might be able to help you.” She smiled softly. “I am here to help you, Trevor.” 

“I know,” he sighed. And why could he take it from her and not from Adrian? Why did the thought of him seeing him at his weakest just irritate him to hell? 

“He also tried to help me,” he began. “I’ve been— not sleeping well.” He admitted. Lisa’s eyes scrunched up in concern. “It’s nothing serious,” he waved her off before he could panic. “But Adrian noticed and he wanted to speak to me about it.” 

“And you didn’t want to. And I assume he pushed and you snapped.” She finished. 

“How did you know?”

“I know my son.” She tilted her head. “And, I quite like to think I know you too. We are friends now, no?”

Friends. His chest twisted at the word. 

Something in his expression must have given him away because Lisa’s face softened. “Oh, Trevor. What happened?”

“I told him we weren't friends.” Saying it out loud felt so ridiculous. It was something a child would cry and moan about, not a grown man. 

Damn Adrian for this.

But Lisa didn’t look stunned at the words, didn’t mock him for the petty fight. Instead, she looked sad. 

“Doctor Tepes?” He tried. “Are you alright?”

“Oh. Yes, I’m fine.” She smiled but it was a weak thing. “I just— yes I see.” 

“I don’t think we’re seeing the same thing,” he guessed. 

“You’re too smart.” She said wryly. “First, tell me all that happened. This may be more complicated than you think.” 

He hesitated but told her the gist of it. He left out a few things to save his dignity but on what he said to Adrian, he told her. She was his mother. She deserved to know. 

He finished lowly, trailing off whilst watching Lisa’s expression. She didn’t speak or move. “Okay, you’re angry,” he nodded. Of course, she was. She was going to replace his brain any second. “I understand. Adrian was just trying to help me and I—”

“Yes, that’s right.” He winced and Lisa sighed. “But that’s not all.” That same sadness from before covered her face. “What do you know about Damphirs, Trevor?”

That wasn’t where he was expecting the conversation to go. “Um, half vampire, half human. As strong as normal vampires, some say stronger. Can eat human food. Shit with temperature. Sunlight resistant.” He gave a general list. 

Lisa nodded. “Do you know how they grow up?”

He shook his head. They never had much information on that. Any Damphirs they encountered were fully grown and lethal. Their parents wouldn’t allow them out young, they realised. Probably due to their vulnerability or in some cases, rarity. 

He told Lisa this.

“That would be correct. For the most part.” She sighed, leaning back into her chair. “You see, Damphir growth rates are unpredictable. They’re too rare to obtain information on, even for Vlad. We went off stories and rumours and whoever he could find. But even then, we were not prepared.

“Adrian grew quickly. His mind with him. He was always so curious, so passionate that it was hard to believe he was just a child sometimes. He picked up knowledge extremely quickly.” 

“A prodigy.” He remarked drily. Of course he was. 

“Of a sort. He was smart, but he was still a child. And he wondered why he couldn’t go out on his own. Why couldn't he play with the town’s children or join them when they went to Church?” 

Trevor sighed, a sad picture forming in his mind. 

“He found out one day. There was an… incident. He’d snuck out to play. It certainly reminded us he was still a child, could still be disobedient.” Lisa’s gaze was far off, as if she was reliving the memory even now. “I couldn't find him for hours, though sometimes that's just how it was. He didn’t like to be cooped up and he always came back when we wanted him to. But this time, something was wrong, I felt it.

“I went in search of him outside the castle. It didn’t take too long, he was already on the way back. But… he was injured. Not seriously, he heals too quickly. But the blood had dried off and I was so worried.” She sighed. 

“I won’t say too much but the children saw his fangs.” She pushed the brain jar harshly to the other side of the table. “They were cruel and Adrian didn’t understand .”  Her voice was clipped. “He said he just wanted to be their friend but they attacked him.

“It’s hard to explain interspecies hate and prejudice to a child. But Adrian understood it, of course he did. And he never went out to play again. It wasn’t until he was older that he got over the trip but…”

“It leaves scars,” Trevor finished. His own palms felt sweaty. Hot. 

“Yes.” Her eyes met his. “I’m sure you can understand where I’m going with this.” 

‘We’re not friends!’

“I didn’t mean it like—” but he stopped. Because he did. Mean it like that. He wanted to hurt Adrian, to make him leave his side and give him some peace. But now he realised he’d just fucking uncovered some trauma spot for Adrian. 

Fuck. 

“Well. I’m sure Adrian merely needs some time to himself. Do not worry, I will visit him tonight.”

He nodded. “Are you angry with me?” Because she deserved to be. 

She sighed, reaching across the table to clasp firmly at his hands. “No. I see your side of the story and I see Adrian’s. I only ask that you allow my son to give the help he was trying to offer. And an apology, maybe,” she added at the end. 

“I don’t need his help.” He stated, stubbornly. 

Lisa sighed, looking as though she was going to say something but stopped. “Perhaps so. But there’s nothing wrong with accepting it.”

Trevor only stared at the floating brain, submerged and useless. 

— — —

Adrian didn’t come down for dinner that day. Trevor had sat, waiting at the kitchen counter but as the minutes ticked by, it was clear he wasn’t coming. 

And he didn’t come down for breakfast the next day either.  

Lisa had frowned and looked over at him but Trevor ignored her, doggedly staring at his fried egg. 

At least Dracula wasn’t there to fucking interrogate him. And it seemed Lisa hadn't told him because there was no doubt in his mind that the vampire would have thrown him off one of the balconies if she had.

His lesson with Lisa went on as usual but at the end, he left the room immediately. They both knew Adrian wasn’t coming. 

It’s not my fault, Trevor huffed as he made his way up the winding stairs. I needed space, it’s not my fault I discovered his supposed vulnerability. 

The caw of multiple birds reached his ears and Trevor peeked into the aviary, grinning at the raven perched on its place, a letter dangling from its leg. Trevor strode over, unclasping it quickly and chuckling when the bird squawked at him. 

He scooped up some seed and placed it in front of it, “here, you glutton.” But the words were covered in warmth, Ann’s letter in his hand brightening his day.

He began to open it immediately but paused as he remembered the last time he was here. Adrian had appeared. 

He huffed. It seemed the Damphir made a habit of appearing wherever the hell he was. Even if he was avoiding him… hesitating for a moment, Trevor moved away, making his way to his room. 

He stood at his door, glancing at Adrian’s just a step across from his. No movement or sound came from beyond it. Trevor shook his head. It’s not as if he knew Adrian was even in the castle. 

He quickly stepped into his room, ripping open the letter. Trevor stared at the letter, warmth lighting in his chest at the familiar handwriting. 

Dear Trevor, 

Thank God. I mean I knew you’d be safe but getting your letters helped more than I can say . For the others too. I don’t think I’ve seen Henry show so much emotion since the last blood moon! Mother was very happy . And Zach too. Don’t worry about him, he’s doing fine. We’ve distracted him with training but he still misses you , obviously . But he understands why you needed to leave. 

I won’t mention much on Cecelia and Christoper because I’d like to keep this letter sweet and they certainly are not. But don’t worry. I stay out of their way and they stay out of mine.  

Anyway, I’m glad to hear about the lessons. You’re right, I’m not sure why they’ve trusted you with their sciences either but at least you’ve something to do. Tell me about it, please. I’m curious about what they’ve found out. 

Do not annoy Dracula, Trevor. I’m serious. Stay away from him. His patience is not indefinite. 

I am so happy you’re okay. Things are different here without you. More quiet. Or at least where I am. I try to keep myself busy. I went up against a werewolf the other day, I’ll add everything below, but even with all the action, I still miss you. But don’t worry, not too much! 

Adrian seems nice. I hope you’re getting along with him. I’ve had some time to think about it, and yes I’m sure you’re thinking that I shouldn’t do it too much or I’ll hurt myself. Regardless, from what we’d seen of him, it’s better you’re stuck with him than one of the other vampires we saw. He was very polite in the week that we left. 

Just remember, don’t let your guard down around him. I’m sure I don’t have to remind you but he’s still a vampire. 

And working on something together? Now I’m curious. Let me know how that goes. Anyway, it sounds like he’s keeping you on your toes, which might not be the worst thing living in a castle with Dracula.

I had a feeling things would be tough after we left. I’m sorry you had to go through that alone. I wish I could be there with you. I’ve asked Henry so many times but he forbids me from going back. 

Thank you for telling me. 

We’ve missed you too. So much. 

I can’t wait until you’re back. 

Please stay safe. I know you can take care of yourself but sometimes you’re reckless. And don’t scoff, you are. Just remember what this is for. You’ll be home in no time. 

Also, I checked about the visitors. You can have them but they can’t stay in the castle. And if you get some, then he gets some. I’ll speak to Henry about it, I suggest you do the same with Mrs Tepes. 

So about that werewolf…

Trevor blinked. His eyes ran over the letter again and again, soaking in every good wish and expression of love but he kept pausing at the same words. 

Just don’t let your guard down around him.

How was it that Trevor had been waiting days for this letter just for it to make him focus on the man that was trying not to focus on? A hint of uncertainty emerged within him, lingering in the back of his mind like an unwelcome guest. He brushed it aside, choosing not to focus on it.

— — — 

That night, Trevor couldn’t sleep. And it wasn’t because of a shitty dream.

It was fucking Adrian. 

He hadn’t shown up for the rest of the day and Trevor had been forced to make dinner again . By himself. 

After turning over for what seemed like the tenth time, Trevor got up. He peeked outside his room, at the closed door in front of him and made his way past it. 

The library was as empty and quiet as it had been during his last visit. It seemed no one else had been there since—or if they had, they’d gone about their business without touching anything—because Trevor and Adrian’s books were still exactly where they’d left them.

Trevor recalled placing his on the side table, but he’d forgotten about Adrian’s. Apparently, Adrian had forgotten too—it was still balanced on the armchair, unretrieved.

He stared at it for a moment before he sat down, picking up his story about the Green Knight to read.

He didn’t even make it past a page. 

His mind wandered, reaching back and forcing him to relive the past days’ events. 

His hands clenched around the book, knuckles white as Trevor remembered. 

It wasn’t just the fact that he’d slept. It was that he’d passed out cold after barely two days of tossing and turning through shitty, fragmented dreams. Trevor could handle nightmares. After the year he’d had, they were familiar. 

Trevor didn’t need Adrian’s help. 

He didn’t need the vampire to know how he was feeling. This entire thing was just an alliance and Adrian didn’t need to help him more than he merely needed to give Trevor basic necessities to live. 

That’s it.

He didn’t need to cook Trevor breakfast. Didn’t need to join him in his lessons and give him an experiment to work on. He didn’t need to fucking cook dinner with him and tell him how all his fancy shit worked. 

He didn’t have to do that. 

Trevor sighed, kicking his legs forward as he slumped onto his seat, hands covering his face. 

But he did do that. Adrian did that.

What the fuck. What was going on? What did he want from him?

Trevor looked up, intent on asking just that. But Adrian wasn't there. Wasn’t with him. Because Trevor had told him to leave. 

And he listened. 

Fuck, he’s such a dickhead, isn’t he?

Trevor threw himself back into his slumped position with a curse, pressing his hands against his face. Something cold and hard pushed against his eyebrow. And he pulled his hands down harder, trying to force the hardness to leave an imprint on his brain.

He can’t though and Trevor got up, frustrated, looking down at his hands. He froze. 

Something gold and red blinks up at him.

Oh. 

He forgot he was wearing this. 

The ring. 

He never looked at it. Not longer than he had to. He wore it because it was just tradition but it was as easily forgotten as the shoes he pulled on in the morning.

He wasn’t like Adrian who fucking twisted it or whatever bullshit that was. 

But now, under the quiet glow of the candles, the ring caught his eye. Trevor stared at it for a moment, feeling its weight in a way he hadn’t before.

Trevor stared at it for a moment longer before he looked away.

‘I’m not a coward.’

‘No, you’re not.’

He’s sure fucking acting like it. 

He couldn’t help it, he remembered Adrian’s face after he’d told him they weren’t friends. He’d looked so shocked, so pained. But why?

He knew Adrian had trouble in his childhood but why would he care that Trevor said it?

They weren’t friends. 

Bound together by circumstance, by duty, by the uneasy peace between their families. Friendship was never fucking required in this. Just survival. 

But Adrian… why had he acted like that? He replayed the memory in his mind, again and again. The slight downturn of Adrian’s lips, the way his shoulders had stiffened.

It gnawed at him. 

Trevor’s gaze returned to the book Adrian had left behind, still sitting on the table. He had left so quickly. Trevor paused and then strode over to pick it up, glancing at the title. He was almost disappointed it wasn’t a romance. 

Even though he knew Adrian wouldn’t see how that was funny. He’d probably raise a brow and spout poetic bullshit about the human soul even though he was a vampire. And then he’d probably try to make Trevor read it—

Oh.

The realisation hit him suddenly.

Trevor frowned, his fingers tightening around the edges of the book. The knot in his chest loosened a little more, though something else twisted in its place—something unfamiliar and a little unsettling. 

They were bound by duty, by circumstance and whatever else the fuck. 

But. 

His chest tightened. The longer he stood there, the more suffocating the area became. He couldn’t hear the small drops of wax from the candles, or the crackling of the hearth behind him. 

The library just became like the rest of the castle. Quiet. 

‘It leaves scars.’

‘We’re not friends!’

‘Just don’t let your guard down around him.’

Oh.

The realisation was damning. 

Trevor clenched his jaw, his pulse pounding in his ears. The silence was unbearable now, almost mocking. He couldn’t stay here. He couldn’t just sit with this. And then, without even thinking about it, he’s moving forward, leaving the library as rushed as he was when he came in. He took a familiar route, lights low around him. He doesn’t acknowledge the quiet as he sees his destination. 

His room was there, the door closed and waiting. 

He skipped it. 

“Adrian,” he knocked, louder than he meant to. “Can we talk?”

He waited. No response came. He knocked again. No response again. 

He might not be here.

No, he shook his head. Adrian was here. He knew it.

“Adrian,” he leaned his head against the door. Swallowing, he forced out the words he knew he had to say. 

“I’m sorry. Look— fuck alright. I shouldn’t have said that, you were just trying to help and I’m a piece of shit.” 

The door stared back at him.

He sighed. “Come out. I can’t say all this to a piece of wood.” He hesitated. “I wanna see your face.” 

Nothing. 

“I’m sorry.” He blurted out again. “I was angry and you were just there and I’m stupid and can’t do anything like this right and I messed up—”

The door swung open. 

“Adrian.” He breathed. “You—”

“Shut up.” Adrian stood in the doorway, eyes angry and narrowed. He looked a little rumpled, hair just the smallest bit messy. The dim light from the hallway cast shadows across his features. His shirt was slightly wrinkled. 

He seemed paler than usual.

He had been asleep? 

Adrian crossed his arms, a defensive posture that made Trevor on edge.  “Just stop.”

Trevor nodded immediately. 

His face twisted. “You’re not stupid. Don’t say that again.” 

“What.”

“I said shut up.” 

Trevor snapped his mouth closed. 

Adrian watched him closely, eyes losing some of their predatoriness. He sighed, the sound tired. “Why did you come here, Trevor? You said what you meant. We’re not friends.” He stumbled on the last word.  

And Trevor had never felt more like a piece of fucking shit. 

“I didn’t mean that,” he admitted quietly. The realisation he’d had in the library, that he knew Adrian better than he should, that they were friends, still shook him. 

“You said it.”

“I’m an idiot.” He sees the look on his face and quickly continues. “I didn’t want you to talk to me. I didn’t want you to be there.”

Adrian’s face shuttered. “I see.” He’s moving back as if he’s about to close the door and Trevor swore.

“No, wait! I’m not saying this right.” He ran a hand through his hair, tugging at it slightly to get himself together. 

The space around them was quiet. Trevor paused and reached his arm out, holding the book between them like a peace offering. Adrian’s eyes widened before he took it, holding it to his side tightly. He looked at him and his gaze was searing. 

Trevor moved back, leaning against the opposite wall, against his door, before he slumped and slid down. 

He sat on the hard floor and found that it was easier.

“You’re not supposed to help me.” He started. “You’re a vampire. And I know it’s fucking prejudiced but it’s true.”

There was some shuffling in front of him and Trevor looked up to see Adrian’s door close and Adrian sat in front of it, his pose mirroring Trevor’s. 

Despite it all, he smiled. Adrian was so weird, sometimes. 

“I’m not supposed to be weak in front of you. And I was angry,” he said truthfully, “because I have been. I shouldn’t have fallen asleep in front of you.” 

Adrian watched him intently, eyes following his every movement. A flicker of surprise crossed his face as Trevor spoke, quickly masked by a more guarded expression. When he spoke, his voice was quiet. “I wouldn’t have hurt you.” 

“I know. I think I've realised that. I fucking insulted you in an empty library in the middle of the night and didn't even think of the consequences. And it's because... I knew you wouldn't have hurt me." His lips quirk. “And I know I said otherwise but… we're friends.”

Adrian’s eyes widened for a moment but he just stared at him, didn’t drill into him about his harsh words like Trevor thought he would. “But you don’t want us to be. You want me to fill the traditional case of what you think a vampire is.” His eyes burn. “Why?”

He swallowed. “It’s easier,” he admitted. “Did you know that everyone thought you were going to kill me as soon as I was alone here?”

Adrian looked pained. “They couldn’t have. The pact—”

“Was a great idea but if it fell through, we'd all be still too busy dealing with the Church. After it yeah, my family would probably hunt you forever but until then,” he shrugged. “I don't know.” He sighed. “That’s not the point. I… thought you would treat me like that.” He said honestly. “But you didn’t. You fucking included me.” He huffed. 

“And that was the wrong thing to do?”

“No. But you’ve made me confused. You have to understand Adrian, how strange this is. We’re married. Me and you.” He looked up, meeting his gaze. “You’re my husband.” 

He saw Adrian swallow, his throat moving with the action. “I know.” 

“But you’re a vampire. My family's immortal enemy.” He cocked his head. “But that’s the thing. You don’t feel like it.” 

Adrian’s eyes widened. “Do you mean that?”

“I fell asleep and you tucked me in and tried to figure out why I was tired.” He deadpanned. “Yes. You don’t feel like an enemy.”

Adrian smiled. It was a small thing. “I suppose you’re right.” 

He snorted. “Damn straight.” 

Adrian shifted. “I understand what you mean. But the truth is I don’t… I haven’t thought of it that way.” 

“Why?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know.” He was being honest, Trevor could tell. 

And Trevor then narrowed his eyes and pointed an accusing finger. “You lied back in the library. Saying you don’t need sleep. You do, I know it.” 

“Do you?”

“I know more than you remember?”

“Not on vampires, remember?”

Trevor scoffed. “Yeah, alright. But I’m right. You need sleep, don’t you?”

“I do.” Adrian avoided his gaze.

“Then why did you lie?”

Adrian huffed, shifting in position. “I…” He grimaced. “I was coming to check on you again. You’d been sleeping for hours and I wanted to grab something to read before I did.” He avoided Trevor’s gaze. 

Oh. 

Adrian was coming to see him again. Again . That meant he’d come before. He didn’t just cover Trevor with some blankets and leave. He came back. And he was going to again. But this time, grabbing a book so he had something to do while he did. Because this time, he was probably going to stay for hours . 

Adrian was still avoiding his gaze and Trevor huffed. To think this is what got him worked up before. To think it’s what’s calming him down now. 

“It’s not my room.” He admitted. 

Adrian’s head snapped up. He peered at him. “Really?”

“Yeah. It’s quiet but it’s not that. And I don’t want to tell you what it is.” He added on what Adrian went to speak again. 

“May I ask why?”

“I don’t want to.” He said honestly. “It’s personal.” 

He stared at him for a moment. “I see. That’s fine.” 

“I know it is, asshole.” He paused. They were getting off-topic. “Anyway,” he continued softly. “I am sorry. For what I said. That wasn’t— I didn’t mean  that.” He looked at him. “You know that, right?”

Adrian watched him for a few seconds. His eyes kept flicking to him, to the floor, to his own hands. 

He was twisting his ring again.

And then he sighed. “I believe you’re telling the truth. But… that was not kind.” He gritted out as if it physically pained him to say it. 

He swallowed, trying to ease the tension creeping up his throat. “I know it wasn’t kind,” he admitted. “The fucking dreams… I wouldn’t have said it otherwise.”

But Adrian didn’t respond, his gaze lingering on a point just beyond Trevor, lost in thought.

“I wish I could take it back,” he blurted. 

“You can't.” And his voice was dull, almost wistful as if he wished he could too. 

“Yeah.” He hesitated. “I’ll make it up to you.” He never thought he’d be saying that to a vampire before.

Adrian’s lips stretched into a crooked grin. “How would you do that?”

“I’ll figure something out,” Trevor said, shrugging with a bit of awkwardness. “But I mean it. I’ll do it.”

Adrian was watching him, amused. His eyes were a deep gold in the low light. Warmer than they were just before. It’s how they used to be. “Very well,” he spoke softly. “We shall see what you come up with.”

Trevor snorted and Adrian finally smiled, leaning back against his door and watching him. “Yes.”

“What?”

“Yes. You’re forgiven.”

He froze looking over at him, mouth parted. “Yeah?”

“Yeah.” It was funny, hearing Adrian with his usual smooth vocabulary sound out the word. But he paused. “Just one thing.”

“What?”

“If you can’t sleep, wake me.”

Trevor froze. “Why?”

“I may need sleep but not as much as humans require and certainly not as much as you think. If you’re awake and it’s… quiet, come to me.”

But Trevor shook his head. “I don’t want to do that.”

Adrian didn’t seem mad. In fact, he looked as though he predicted his argument and calmly looked over at him. “Why?”

“You shouldn't have to do that. This is my problem, I’m not pawning it off to you.”  

“In sickness and in health.” 

Trevor froze. “What.” 

Adrian didn’t look fazed. “In sickness and health. Those are the vows, yes?”

“We— we didn't get those vows. Those are traditional.” He sputtered.

He raised a brow. “And this is an untraditional marriage. Why listen to orthodox views when we are by all intents and purposes novel?”

Trevor couldn’t help it. He laughed. “I’d really like to see you explain this to the Church.” 

“Even I have my limits,” he smiled but looked at him solemnly again. “I’m serious, Trevor. You’re not pawning it off to me. If I don’t want to see you, I’ll tell you to your face.” 

“How nice of you.” He deadpanned.

“Yes.”

He sighed. “What would we even do?”

“One does not have to fill their days with constant achievement for it to be enjoyable.” 

“Still.” He urged. “Why are you doing this?” Why do you care?

“Because we do not just exist in the context of the science room or the kitchens.” He snapped, and Trevor gaped.

“What.”

Adrian sighed, the tautness in his body disappearing. “Do you think I only see you when we’re there? When we’re buried in work and you’re making yourself useful?”

“I don’t— Why does that matter?”

“It matters because we’re not limited to those rooms or those moments. If I want to stay with you doing nothing, I will.” His eyes were squinted, almost daring him to contradict. “Besides. We are friends, right?”

The words were said casually but Trevor could remember was Lisa’s story. He looked over Adrian, at his bright hair and eyes, the ring lying on his finger and the fangs that crept beneath his lips. 

He was a vampire. And he shouldn’t let his guard down around him. But somehow, somewhere along the way of this shitshow, he had become his friend. 

And Trevor imagined him, younger and naive. Hopeful. His jaw clenched and Trevor knew that if he said it, he had to mean it. 

Trevor huffed. “Yeah. I guess you meet the criteria.” 

Adrian relaxed. “Then, if it puts you at ease, you can think of this as another experiment.” 

He paused. “What do you mean?”

“A vampire and a Belmont have become friends. And are also coincidentally married. It’s a first in history. Don’t you want to observe how it goes?”

Trevor laughed. “We’ll do more than observe. We’re fucking living it.” 

“It’s still an interesting way to view it.” 

“If we don’t mess up.”

But Adrian only shrugged. “We’ll see.” He peered at him again. “Are you tired now?”

Trevor shifted. He had gotten sleepier during the course of their conversation. Emotion apparently took a fucking lot out of him. 

He wondered how Adrian saw that. 

“A bit.” He admitted.

“Then go. Just remember that I’m here. A creature of the night.” He teased. 

Trevor huffed. “You really mean that.” It wasn’t a question but Adrian answered it anyway. 

“Yes.” He caught his gaze, eyes of bright gold. “I do.” He turned away, moving to open his door but Trevor caught his wrist. 

“Hey,” he swallowed. “You know I’m sorry. Because I am.” He had to repeat it. He didn’t know why but he had to. 

But Adrian only smiled. “Yes, I know.”

Chapter Text

The next morning, Trevor reached the kitchen first. 

Lisa had once told him that Adrian woke up at sunrise, a few hours before himself but he’d planned accordingly once he went to bed, the idea coming to him as soon as Adrian had closed his door behind him and every word they’d said was still buzzing in Trevor’s mind. 

He hadn’t had any dreams that night. Not the bad ones, at least.  But Trevor was still tired. And the room was still so quiet. 

Now, having beaten Adrian to the kitchen, Trevor settled behind the counter, cheek resting on his palm. Adrian might have claimed he didn’t need much sleep, but this was ridiculous. Trevor stifled a yawn, his gaze wandering to the barely brightening sky outside.

It wasn’t too long after that Adrian came in, brows lifting in surprise as he saw him waiting.  “Trevor? What are you doing here?”

“Making breakfast. What do you want?” He replied, tone casual but a bit pointed.

Adrian blinked, taken aback. "What?"

“What. Do. You. Want. For breakfast?” He sounded out. “Keep in mind that I’m not a gourmet chef.” 

Adrian stared at him, realisation dawning. “You’re… making me breakfast?”

“If you finally tell me what you want, yes.” He shrugged as if it wasn’t a big deal.

Adrian only tilted his head, watching him for a long moment. It made him shift and just as he was about to speak again, Adrian interrupted the silence.

“Oh?” His eyes widened, just a little. “Is this because of last night? Because you said you’d make it up to me?”

Trevor flushed. It was so different to hear Adrian say it, despite the fact that he’d told him himself. But that was last night, in the low light of the hallway, their rooms safely behind them. 

But he refused to let it get to him. He’d promised this to Adrian and he’d meant it. He wasn’t going to back off now. 

“Yeah.” He shrugged, the movement casual. “So? Come on, give me something.”

Adrian hovered for a moment, crossing his arms as he studied Trevor. “Well… whatever you prefer is fine.”

He sighed. “You know the point of this is that I’m supposed to be making it up to you. That usually includes doing things I usually don’t do.” 

Adrian raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable but there was a glint in his eye as he replied. “And why should I let you off easy? I’m not the one who needs to make it up.”

He paused at that. Okay, shit. That was true. “Fair point. But what I mean still stands.” 

Adrian only shrugged, posture relaxing as he smiled. “If you insist. But this is still what I want.” 

“Why?” He peered over at him. 

“I want to know what you enjoy when I don’t make it.” At Trevor’s unimpressed face, he sighed. “Very well. Something you enjoy that takes some effort.”

“Great.” He clapped his hands together, already turning to the cupboards and pulling ingredients out. “Because your first statement meant I could’ve just given you a damn fried egg.”  

“That’s what you enjoy?” 

“No. It’s not that I hate it but there’s better things I like.” 

“Like what?”

Your omelettes, he almost said. “Pastries.” He blurted. “Those are good.” He busied himself by pouring the ingredients into a bowl, measuring by eye as he went. 

The kitchen stool let out a small scratch against the floor as Adrian settled in, watching him. “I’ve never attempted those. Other than bread, I’ve never been inclined to baking.” 

“Why not?” With a kitchen like this Trevor wouldn’t hesitate to try everything.

“I suppose I’ve just never tried it enough.” He shrugged. “And we don’t have good flavours all the time. Not until my father collects them.”

He stirred the ingredients together, the smell of cinnamon flooding his nose. “Good flavours?”

“Cocoa. Coffee. Vanilla.”

Trevor stopped, looking up. “You’re making those up.”

“I am not.” Adrian raised a brow. 

“I’ve never heard of them.” He said, baffled. 

“Well, there’s none in Wallachia. Or Europe.” 

“Huh.” Trevor thought about that. “And those are… flavours? That’s weird.” He broke his eggs over the bowl, trying not to crush the shell as he did. He hated it when that happened. 

“You don’t even know what they taste like,” Adrian huffed but he was watching Trevor closer now. 

“Well, how do they taste?”

“Vanilla’s sweet. And chocolate can be too, but also bitter.”

“Huh. And coffee?”

But Adrian just shrugged. 

“What the hell is that?” He pointed his stirring spoon at him. “Tell me.”

“I will.” But he didn’t say anything. 

“You asshole.” Trevor rolled his eyes, moving over to heat a pan on the stove. It was still weird to believe, to see, that they had some open hearth that turned on as quick as he blinked. 

Adrian watched him curiously. 

“What is it?”

Trevor paused, looking at his finished mixture. “The breakfast?”

He hummed. 

“Toast. Just with shit over it.”

“That’s a terrible description.”

“I want you to taste it then make your own description.” He dipped the bread in the bowl, watching it soak up the mixture and placed it over the pan.

“Oh. I see.”

Trevor snorted at Adrian’s concentrated expression. A random thought came to him and he had to voice it.

“What if the bread was soaked in blood? Would you like it?”

Adrian squinted at him. “I don’t know. It probably wouldn’t cook well.” He stared. “Don’t do it. This is not part of you making it up to me.”

Trevor held his hands up at his urgent tone. “Relax, I was just curious. Maybe you can try it out.” He shrugged. “Experiment.” Now that he thought about it, he never saw Adrian drink blood that much. There was only that time after their wedding when he was threatened by Dracula.

He must’ve drank it before Trevor came in for breakfast or after their lessons. A vampire only needed to have a sufficient amount of blood once a day to satisfy themselves. They could still go days without it before they snapped. 

He wondered if it was the same for Adrian as a Dhampir.

But Adrian wasn’t looking at him. “Maybe. The bread is going to burn.”

“Huh? Oh shit—“

In the end, he had a few slices of well-cooked french toast loaded on a plate in front of Adrian. “Right. Enjoy.”

Adrian cut through it elegantly, cutlery gleaming as it moved to his mouth. He hummed as he took a bite.

“Well?” Trevor urged.

“It's good. Very good.”

“Great.” He crossed his arms over his chest, looking down at Adrian as he ate. “Expect this from now on—“

“No.”

“What.”

Adrian waited until he finished another piece to speak. “You’re not making breakfast for me. As delicious as it is.”

Irritation built up in him. And as much as he hated to admit, slight offence.  “You just said it was good. You lying dick—“

“That’s not what I meant, Trevor.” Adrian rolled his eyes. “I like your cooking. If I didn’t, I’d ban you from making dinner with me.”

“Then what?” He snapped.

Adrian finally stood up, rounding the counter and stepping in close to him.. “When did you wake up?”

“The fuck?” He spluttered. “How does that matter?”

“It was earlier than me, yes? I would’ve heard you walking by otherwise.”

Ignoring the fact that Adrian could hear him in the hallway, Trevor narrowed his eyes. “Maybe. Yes. But that’s because you would’ve made it for yourself already if I hadn’t.”

“Yes.” He confirmed softly. He sighed, his gaze drifting just below Trevor’s eyes. He knew he was looking at the evidence of his dreams there. 

“You’re tired.” Adrian finished, finally looking back at him. “If you continue to do this you shall get less sleep than you require.”

“But—“

“If you’re going to make it up to me, you can start by listening to me,” Adrian remarked wryly, his eyes crinkling with amusement.

“Asshole,” he huffed. But that was true. Trevor paused. “You sure? Because I don’t mind.”

“I’m sure. And I know.” Adrian leaned back against the counter. “If you’ll remember, this issue started with you not getting enough sleep. I’d rather you not jeopardise it again just for me.”

“That makes sense,” he grudgingly admitted. Fuck, his plan wasn’t as foolproof as he’d hoped. He’d have to rethink it.

“Maybe you can do more at dinner?” Adrian suggested, probably seeing his predicament.

“Is that what you want?”

At Adrian’s face, Trevor sighed. “I’ll keep thinking.” And he pointed a finger at him. “And stop trying to make this easier for me.”

Adrian smirked, crossing his arms. “Is that what I’m doing? I thought I was just offering you a chance to redeem yourself.”

Trevor rolled his eyes but couldn’t help but smile. “You’re impossible.”

Adrian shrugged, a hint of satisfaction in his expression. “And you’re welcome.”

“At least tell me I need to improve or something.”

Adrian tilted his head, staring at him with confusion. “But you don’t.”

“Ugh.” He turned around and started to clean up the bench and dishes. “I’m going back to bed.”

He pretended not to see Adrian’s amused expression as he sat back down and watched him until he finally left but he couldn’t ignore the empty plate in front of Adrian’s place. There wasn’t even a crumb left.

— —

Later in the day, he and Adrian were in the middle of what was supposed to be their research time. 

Supposed to.

But they’d long finished whatever research they had, again the forbidden science room a block in their experiments. Adrian had brought up the sheep Lisa brought from her trip but Trevor shook his head. 

Not today. 

He still didn’t have much luck figuring out how to make it up to Adrian. Other than trying to behave better around him—which worked for the first half hour before Trevor’s natural ability to cause chaos and annoy Adrian kicked in—he was stumped.

He finished cleaning his whip, placing the polishing rag, randomly found and mispurposed, down next to him. Adrian watched him from where he was flipping lazily through a book. 

“Maintenance?” 

Trevor nodded.

He titled his head. “You can use the training room, you know.” 

He stopped. “You have one?”

Adrian looked disappointed that he even had to ask. “Of course. Follow me.” 

As they made their way deeper into the castle, Trevor noticed Adrian look at him a few times, gaze unreadable. He wiped his face but no muck came off. Whatever.

They reached a part of the castle Trevor hadn’t explored before, too wary of Dracula popping up and dismembering him for being where he shouldn’t be. It was emptier here, with no decorative vase or painting lining the halls like the rest of the castle.

Large wooden doors of dark oak were situated at the end of the hall. Adrian gestured for him to enter first and Trevor obeyed. Pushing the heavy doors open, Trevor raised a brow at the long room, practically a hall itself from how big it was. “Shit.” 

“Indeed.” 

Along the walls were rows of weapons, neatly placed and gleaming. At the edge of the room stood a long, wooden table surrounded by an assortment of training dummies and equipment. The air was filled with a lingering scent of leather and metal.

Trevor was impressed. He didn’t think Dracula would have a training room of any kind though he supposed it was good for Adrian to have. The weapons were of good quality and range, which he expected. It made him miss the grounds at home. The Belmont training grounds were always meticulously organised and maintained. Trevor couldn’t count the number of times he was set to scrubbing at the floors until they shined, his arms screaming after a long session. 

“You can use the room whenever you’d like.” As if he wouldn’t sneak in here even if he wasn’t allowed. The science room, fine, he’d leave alone but this? Not a chance. 

He still nodded, moving into the room. He stopped at the weapons, admiring them. His hand hovered over a few before settling on a long dagger. He pocketed it as he skipped the rest of the weapons, however tempting, to poke at one of the metal dummies situated lamely. He almost swore and jumped back when one of them actually moved towards him. 

“The fuck?” He barked, looking at Adrian with wide eyes.

Adrian had the audacity to smile.  “It’s always better to practise with moving opponents, no?”

He looked over the training dummy again. It was back to a standstill position but Trevor still gaped at it and all the others around. What the fuck.

“I’ll leave you to it.” Adrian turned to leave. 

But Trevor called out after him, an idea forming in his mind. If he couldn’t make breakfast for Adrian then this was something he could do instead.

“You don’t wanna train with me?” 

Adrian stopped, surprised. “I thought you might want to do it alone.” 

“Always better with a moving opponent, right?” He said casually, surveying the dummy again. “I’ll use this thing another time.” 

Adrian looked at them both then narrowed his eyes. “It seems you simply want to fight me .” 

He smirked. “I do. Unless you’re too scared to? I understand.” He nodded empathetically. “The tales of my prowess as a warrior have been spread, and you are simply too–”

“Shut up.” He walked further into the room, holding out an arm. Trevor was about to ask him just what he thought he was doing before a long sword came whipping through the air and Adrian caught it languidly in his grip. 

“What the fuck?”

“What?” Adrian looked at him confused but there was a smirk pulling at the corner of his lips. Asshole.

“Since when do you have telekinesis?”

“Since always?”

Trevor sighed. “Never mind.” He approached him, holding a hand out for the sword. Adrian passed it to him easily and Trevor inspected it, appreciating the craftsmanship. It was simple, the only design near and at the hilt but it was so light. 

He swung it experimentally, not hearing a sound as he whipped it in an arc. 

“Huh,” he held it up to his face, watching it gleam as he twisted it. “I like it. Not bad,” he noted as he passed it back. 

“I’ve been training with swords since I was a child. Once I was big enough to get an actual grip on this, well I’ve used it ever since.” 

‘I’ve never been partial to swords.” Trevor unrolled his whip. “I mean I’m good at using them but their range always pisses me off.” 

“This doesn’t have that problem.” 

Right. It’s a fucking, flying sword.  

Adrian stepped forward, looking at his whip curiously. “It’s concentrated, yes?”

“Yeah. Don’t get too close,” he smirked but Adrian just rolled his eyes. 

“Why a whip? I’ve noticed it’s your family’s preferred weapon.”

“It is.” He wiggled it as it fell to the floor, the action making Adrian huff. “Well, it’s long as fuck. And you fuckers are quicker than us mere humans.”

“Other weapons can compensate for this.” 

“We are trained in other weapons too, you know.” He began to roll it up again. “There’s a few reasons and not really a pinpoint on when it started. My ancestor, Leon Belmont, was the most skilled. He created this whip, the Morning Star, and well it fucking started it all. It’s amazing, you know? Blessed with magic that these other whips don’t have, it can destroy demons with one hit.” He paused. “Though it’s been a while since we tested that out.”

“Thankfully.” He responded wryly. “Does your family still possess it?”

Trevor paused, memories suddenly barraging through his mind. “Yeah we– yeah. But anyway,” he continued, “it’s kind of been passed on from there. And then there’s some theories. Religious reasons, really.” 

“Oh?”

He held up a hand, palm facing up. “Whipping used as a punishment for humans.” He held up his other hand. “Whipping used to punish creatures of the night.” 

“I see,” Adrian’s eyes glittered. “A play on symbolism.” 

“You like the idea of that,” Trevor noted. 

He only shrugged. “I enjoy theatre.” 

“Really?”

“Yes.” 

“Huh. Well, those are the main reasons.”

“It’s interesting.”

“I can tell you that.” He kicked towards Adrian. “What about yours? Any story there?”

Adrian looked down at it and Trevor could see the pride on his face. “It’s a family heirloom.”

“Makes sense. Dracula must have a lot of shit—”

“It’s from my mother’s side.” He cut in. 

Trevor blinked. Adrian stayed serious. “No fucking way? Doctor Tepes had that sword?”

“She never used it. But yes, it’s been passed down, generation from generation until well, me.” 

Trevor didn’t say anything, still reeling over the information. Lisa. Doctor Tepes. The woman who advocated against violence and whose passion was helping others had a sword. That she gave to Adrian. 

His mind conjured up a helpful image of her swinging it at Dracula. 

He blinked. “That’s insane. Great, actually. You said she doesn't use it?” Adrian nodded and Trevor grinned.  “We can train her.” 

Adrian chuckled, eyes crinkling up. “My mother would never agree. She is not to be underestimated but it’s not part of her pursuits.”

“Not until I teach her.” He held an arm out dramatically. “I will make your mother train with me even if just for a session. That is my vow.” He finished solemnly. 

“You’re ridiculous.” 

“You won’t be saying that when I make your mother better than you.” 

“Perhaps. We should see how well you fight first.” 

Oh right, he had challenged him. Stupid Adrian with his stupid questions. Trevor grinned. “First to bleed?”

Adrian watched him carefully. “I won’t go easy on you.” 

The fact that he’d even been considering it was insulting. He’d married a Belmont but it seemed he wasn’t sure what that meant.

“Good.” 

Standing across from each other, they both raised their weapons, stances perfect. Adrian held an arm behind his back and Trevor resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Prick.

They both waited and when it became clear Adrian wasn’t going to make the first move, Trevor shot out, his whip a blur in the air. 

A clash rang in the air, Adrian deflecting his whip effortlessly. But he seemed surprised and Trevor didn’t wait. Throwing his whip back around, it came back down in a clear arc, whipping straight for Adrian. He didn’t deflect it this time, simply using his vampiric speed to outrun it and come straight for him. 

Trevor bit down on a smirk. Adrian was next to him in a moment, his sword swinging down to cut into his shoulder but Trevor stepped back quickly. The blade missed by a hair, slicing through the air with not a sound to chase it. 

Trevor retaliated immediately, drawing the dagger from his side and aiming for Adrian’s exposed flank. He twisted, his supernatural agility saving him from a direct hit but the tip of Trevor’s blade grazed his side, tearing through his shirt. They both paused as Adrian inspected the cut. 

He looked up, fangs on display as he hissed, “No blood.” His eyes narrowed on the blade. “That’s cheating.” 

“Is it? I’m treating it as I would any other fight out there.” 

Adrian shrugged lightly. “I suppose that as a human you’d need more weapons.” He smirked. 

“Your fangs are a weapon.” He shot back. The white peaks were still on display.

Adrian’s eyes glittered. “So I can use them?”

Trevor hesitated. Adrian wouldn’t do any heavy damage, he knew. But the natural instinct of throwing his all into a fight once he saw those two peaks coming at him, would make it more dangerous. And entertaining.

He decided. “Do your worst.” 

Adrian smirked at that, baring his fangs. At that moment, he looked more like a blood-sucking vampire than Trevor had ever seen him. But he knew better than to be intimidated. Trevor tightened his grip on the whip, feeling the leather warm under his touch, and circled Adrian, looking for an opening.

Adrian moved with the predatory grace of his kind. He feinted to the left, then lunged right, his longsword aiming for Trevor’s midsection. Trevor saw the movement, his whip snapping up to meet the blade. The two weapons clashed, sparks flying in the room. 

The force of Adrian's blow sent a jolt up his arm, but he held firm, swinging his other arm at Adrian, blade in hand.

Adrian turned, ready to deflect it again but Trevor moved forward, kicking his leg onto Adrian’s knee, drawing his attention back to him as the blade still whittled forward. For a second, Adrian was on him but he turned at the last moment, his grip loose on the sword as he was conscious of the whip circling behind him. The weapons clashed again and Trevor went for Adrian’s opposite side and Adrian had no choice but to release the sword against the whip, it clattering to the ground. 

For a split second, triumph surged through Trevor. But it was short-lived. Adrian turned and lashed out with a speed that Trevor couldn’t see. He grabbed Trevor by the collar, yanking him forward with strength he’d never used before. Trevor barely had time to react before Adrian's knee slammed into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him.

Gasping in reflex, Trevor stumbled back, pain radiating from his abdomen. Adrian's eyes gleamed with predatory delight, a smile playing on his lips. "Is that all you've got, Belmont?" he taunted. His voice was a low purr.

Trevor straightened.. "Not even close," he spat back. With a flick of his wrist, the whip went soaring straight for Adrian’s face. The Dhampir moved to deflect it but Trevor threw his blade forward for Adrian's leg. Just when Trevor thought he might make a cut, Adrian’s booted fit kicked up, knocking the blade off its path and it clattered a few feet away. 

Before Trevor had even half a second to move his whip, Adrian was in front of him, grabbing his arm and throwing him to the floor. His whip clattered to the ground. Adrian settled over him, pinning his body down with strength he couldn’t match. Smirking, Adrian grabbed his arm again, holding his wrist next to his face. 

Trevor watched, breathing heavily, as Adrian brought his wrist closer. His mouth opened, sharp fangs gleaming. Trevor could feel his warm breath hit his skin, and he didn’t even try to yank it back. He watched as Adrian leaned forward, scraping his fang down against his wrist. 

His breath hitched as he felt Adrian’s lip graze him, just for a second, before he was pulling back. Both of them watched red well up beneath the scrape, rising out of the shallow, small scrape slowly. 

Adrian watched it intensely, eyes bright and different. Swallowing, Trevor finally yanked his wrist away from his grasp, wiping it on his pants. 

“Good fight,” he croaked, immediately clearing his throat after. 

Adrian didn’t say anything for a moment, simply staring at his wrist. “You should get that cleaned.”

“It’s not that serious.” 

Adrian frowned. “Haven’t you been listening to my mother’s lessons on infection? She said you seemed interested in it but I see that was a lie.” 

He scowled. “You dick.”

He smiled. “Clean it.” Tone unyielding. 

“Fine.” He waited, Adrian still staring down at him with bright eyes. “Aren’t you gonna get off me?” 

His eyes widened. “Right.” In another quick flash, he was off and holding a hand down. Trevor scoffed but he still took the offered hand, his hand almost too sweaty in Adrian’s colder grip. 

“There’s supplies here,” Adrian led him to the other half of the room watching intensely as Trevor cleaned his ridiculously small scratch that should not be this big of a deal. 

“We should do that again.” He declared as he applied an ointment over it. Antibacterial as Doctor Tepes always said. 

“Really?” He looked over to see Adrian surprised. “You want to?” 

“I said that, didn’t I?” 

“I bit you.” He looked slightly ashamed at his actions and Trevor snorted. 

“I said don’t hold back. What do you think I do in real fights? Ask them not to use their fangs, please?”

He rolled his eyes. “I understand. Very well if that’s what you prefer.” 

“It is.” He bit down on a grin. Yes. Adrian was going to keep training with him. Trevor could start making it up to him. Fulfilling his promise.

But Adrian froze as he looked down at his wrist. “But if you don’t want to, that’s fine. You’re probably uncomfortable with the pact—” 

“No.” His voice was sharp and he stared at him fiercely. “You want to train? We will.” 

“...Alright.”

“Alright.” 

— — — 

“You know this is funner than I thought.” 

Lisa grinned at him. “Isn’t it? Vlad can’t come out and even Adrian has his trouble with being out in direct sunlight for so long so it’s usually just been me. They never believe me when I say it.” 

“They’re missing out.” Trevor’s hands dug into the sides of the pot gently, clearing out dirt to make room for the plant. The sun was hitting down on them, the glass walls of the greenhouse letting its rays pass through effortlessly. 

They were both sweating but the tasks distracted him from even noticing. He looked at the small card next to the pot, stating it’s name, watering times and other conditions for it to grow. Some were plants that he and Adrian had brought back from their trip, others had been here before. Lisa was planting some seeds in the few empty pots. 

Making some more room, he crowded the dirt under the plant’s side, letting it sit upright. This was one of the plants that had been neglected during the negotiations. Trevor had brought it up briefly as they crossed paths in the castle and she immediately whisked him away to look at the mentioned greenhouse. 

Time passed and they were soon finishing up. Trevor was throwing large bags of soil into a corner, stacking them neatly so Lisa would access them whenever she needed. 

“Thank you, I can never get them all up. When Adrian wasn’t here, I had to settle with them being a mess in the corner. Dirt was spilt all over the floor, terribly irritating.” 

He smirked, imagining her pinched expression as she looked over the mess. “Glad to help where I can.” He paused. “How long was Adrian gone for?” 

“Oh, two years. Yet he came back to visit whenever we were near him.” 

“You must have missed him.” He thought about his family, about the week he had with them before they’d left. There was an ache in his chest whenever he remembered them. 

“We did but this is what he wanted and I couldn’t deny him his wish to help people. I was most proud of him.” She smiled.

“He said he came back after the announcement. Of the marriage.” 

She nodded. 

“How did he take it?” Lisa looked at him surprised but Trevor kept his face blank. 

“He was surprised of course. I’m sure you were too. He wasn’t all that fond of the idea, his father had told him that the Belmonts had been hunting him for centuries but after finding out it was you, he was much more acclimated to the idea.” 

“I see.” 

“Actually, Trevor… we haven’t had a moment to speak about that.” 

“What?” 

“I wanted to apologise that you were dragged into this arrangement.” She fiddled with some plants. “I know, of course, it was for the overall good but I feel horrible that you had to leave your family and all because you saved me.” 

Trevor watched her warily. “You don’t think I regret saving you, right? Because I don’t.” 

She smiled. “I know. I just…Sometimes I forget how young you are.”

“I’m not young!”

“You are to me, Trevor. God, you’re just a boy.” Her tone became desolate. “A boy who's been dragged into this mess because I—” She stopped, her face guilty. “I feel as if I have condemned you for a fate you did not want.” 

“If anyone condemned me, it was the Church. And if it wasn't marriage it would be some other arrangement that no one trusted.” He hesitated but grasped her hand lightly.  “I’ve never blamed you Doctor Tepes.” And added sternly, “so you better not be blaming yourself.” 

She chuckled, her eyes a bit misty and she blinked rapidly as she turned. Trevor did the same to give her a sense of privacy. 

After a few moments, he spoke again, his tone teasing. “Besides, Adrian’s not that bad.” 

Lisa chuckled, clearing her throat between it. Trevor squeezed her hand gently before he let go. She squeezed back before he did. 

Lisa smiled as she faced him again. “Oh? I’ll take that to mean you resolved your earlier fight?”

“We did.” He hesitated. “I’m… making it up to him. Well, trying to.” He added on. 

To his relief, Lisa didn’t badger him. Didn’t chuckle or poke fun at the fact that Trevor was trying to make up with his vampire husband. “I’m glad to hear that. I didn’t think it would last all that long anyway. This fight of yours”

He looked at her. “Really? Why?”

“I think, in arguments such as this, it’s usually less about the fight itself and more of how it affects you after.” She raised a brow. “You and Adrian were around each other quite frequently before this. Such a stark change would take time to get used to.” 

Trevor’s instinctive response was to deny it. “I wasn’t—” he started, but Lisa’s deadpan expression stopped him in his tracks. 

Last night had been different. He’d admitted to Adrian they were friends after the fight, but that had been private. Just between the two of them. It felt easier that way like it didn’t have to mean anything bigger. Saying it out loud to someone else felt…weird. Even if it was just Lisa, who had prompted him to talk to Adrian after telling him about his shitty childhood.

His family popped into his head briefly, and he grimaced. Henry would probably start planning some kind of exorcism, convinced he’d lost his mind.

“Trevor?” She said softly. 

It was just Lisa. 

He sighed. “We were friends. We are. That whole time.” 

She patted him firmly on the back and Trevor huffed. “Well. I am certainly glad you can admit that. Though I understand how it can be different for your situation, I’m happy you made up with Adrian.” She smiled softly. “Thank you for being his friend.”

He didn’t deserve it. The kindness on her face. He’d only just made up with Adrian from a fight he had caused. But he was going to fulfil his promise. 

He was.

“Like I said,” he cleared his throat. “He’s not that bad.” 

“You’re not just saying that to make me feel better?” 

“No. Really. He’s…” Different. Sometimes funny. Can cook well. He grazed a light finger over the healed scrape on his wrist. “Good.” He settled on.

Chapter Text

Distrust. Offence. Disgust. Trevor is being watched carefully, his every movement tracked and spat at by his companion. He wonders if he knows what’s coming, if his animal senses smell the uncertainty in the air. 

“You good?” Trevor asks.

The sheep bleats. 

“I know.” 

It bleats again and this time Trevor thinks it's angry. It’s almost familiar. He looks over to Adrian who’s placing their tools down.

“He hates us.”

“He has no idea what’s happening.” Adrian doesn't look at him as he responds, already used to Trevor having said the same thing multiple times already. 

They’d finally decided to go on with their research, having no choice but to ignore the proper science room which would be much more helpful. Lisa had brought back a sheep from her trip to the city and they’d tracked it down not long ago, peacefully grazing at the side of the castle. It had glared at them for their interruption.

It had been over a week since Trevor’s enlightenment of their friendship and honestly, not much had changed. They still did the same things and acted the same way to each other. Maybe there was a bit more unrestrained bickering. 

But nothing drastically different. It made Trevor realise that he and Adrian had been friends longer than he’d been willing to acknowledge. Looking back, his outburst in the library felt almost absurd—even though it was fueled by sleepless nights and the ache of being apart from his family.

“He can sense our fear.”

“Why are you scared?” Adrian sounded amused. 

“I’m not. I’m just wary for him.” 

“He’s not going to be harmed, Trevor. A sheep's immune system is much stronger than an average human’s. The production of antibodies will occur quite quickly.”  

Right. 

“You hear that? You’re gonna be fine.” 

It ignored him to chew some grass, still eyeing him like he was a bug.

Hm.

Trevor led it over to Adrian, the sheep resisting and pushing its feet into the earth.

“Come on, I’m trying to help you.” 

Sighing, Trevor grabbed some long strands of grass and waved it enticingly in front of the sheep’s face. “Wow, fresh, green grass. Delicious.” 

The sheep’s eyes followed his movement, the long block pupil surrounded by yellow. 

Hm.

Finally, after some more waving, Trevor finally got it to come closer, watching it munch on the grass as if it deserved it. It still eyed him with distaste. 

Turning, Trevor addressed Adrian. 

“Hey.” 

Adrian hummed. 

“Hey,” he tried again. 

This time Adrian looked over at him, “What?”

But Trevor only hummed, squinting at him and looking away. “Nothing.” 

The sheep still stared at him with yellow eyes. 

Huh. So that’s what it reminded him of.

Yellow eyes, watching him with distaste and refusing to cooperate with him. 

It was just like when he and Adrian first met. 

“Yeah, I get it.” He cautiously reached forward and petted the sheep’s head. He allowed it. “I’d hate this too. But guess who’s gonna get premium grass forever after this?” 

The bleat was unconvinced, 

“No seriously. I’ll deliver it myself.” 

“I’d think he’d prefer not to see you again.” Adrian pointed out. 

“This is unfair. You’re to blame as much as me,” he argued. But then again, it was in character. 

Hm.

“You’re gonna do great, Adrian. I believe in you.” 

There was a clatter behind him, and Adrian coughed. “... Thank you?”

“Oh, not you.” Trevor waved him off. 

“What?”

Trevor smirked, turning to fully face Adrian who was looking at him like he’d lost his mind.

“What are you—”

“I’ve named him.” He announced, placing his hands on his hips. “Adrian.” 

“No.”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“Yes. Look, come over and you’ll see what I’m talking about.”

“I will not.”

“You’re offending Adrian, Adrian.” 

“Stop calling him that!”

“It’s alright, Adrian. He can be a little rude sometimes. It’s the vampire in him, I’m afraid.” 

Vampire Adrian only glared at him, eyeing him and sheep Adrian with outrage before he turned back to his tools, grumbling all the while. 

When Trevor looked back at Adrian the Sheep, he could see the solidarity in its eyes. He nodded back. 

Adrian came over later, the diluted venom in hand. 

They’d prepared it yesterday. Well, Trevor did technically. Adrian had given him strict instructions and watched as he’d followed it, ignoring his complaints that it felt like an exam. They did seem to be testing him often. 

He’d taken his small pipette to measure their venom, his hand steady as he slowly squeezed and unqueezed the tip to get the exact amount. Placing it into a beaker he then turned to the solution that Adrian called saline, which they were going to use to dilute the venom. He’d said it was isotonic or something so it wouldn’t harm the sheep when injected. 

Trevor had measured it the same way, taking a larger amount, and poured it into the beaker before mixing gently. 

They’d stored it in some box filled with cold air, similar to what they had in the kitchens, and when Trevor asked how he’d done, Adrian had given him a thumbs up.

He took that to mean he passed the test. 

Adrian passed him a clean cloth that smelled of that antibacterial gel Lisa kept stored everywhere. “Clean his skin.” 

“Where do I,” he made a motion with his hand. 

“The neck. It’s less painful for them.”

Trevor nodded and pushed aside Adrian’s thick wool to find its skin, Gently, he wiped over it, making sure to get it as thoroughly as he could with the sheep's agitation making him shuffle around. 

“I’ll need you to hold onto him,” Adrian kneeled beside him. “He may begin to stress.” 

He grunted, holding the sheep securely. Adrian had already pulled the solution into a syringe and with one hand pulling its wool aside, the other was ready at its skin.

“I’m going to pinch his skin just a bit,” Adrian explained. “It’ll raise his skin and make sure we’re injecting it into the tissue rather than his muscle.” 

He nodded watching Adrian deftly move the syringe between his fingers. He shifted so he could see it at a better angle. 

“Now,” Adrian raised the syringe. He’d proposed that Trevor actually do this part and he’d be the one holding the sheep but Trevor didn’t want to mess this up. 

“Hold it at a forty-five-degree angle and gently push it in,” he was speaking as he did it and Trevor tightened his grip on Adrian before he injected him, petting and murmuring to him to calm him down. 

But Adrian the sheep didn’t react to the syringe. Only shifted as Adrian pushed the needle in before stopping as Trevor petted him. 

“I’m going to pull back the plunger, just a bit. Why?”

“To make sure there’s no blood. If there is, you've hit a blood vessel.” 

He hummed. “Yes. Good.” He paused. “And I’ll inject it now.”

Trevor watched with wide eyes as pushed the plunger and their diluted venom entered Adrian’s body. The sheep didn’t react and he released a deep breath as Adrian pulled it out.

He reached over to hand Adrian a small cotton bud coated in disinfectant to press into Adrian’s skin and he released the sheep who only stood there and watched them with contempt.

Trevor quickly fed it some more grass. “You did great, Adrian.”

“Is that supposed to be for me or him?” Adrian said dryly. 

He shrugged. “I guess it can be for both even though Adrian’s doing all the hard work here,” he patted the sheep again. 

“I detest his name,” he snapped. “Give him another.” 

“No. It suits him.” He settled on the ground to watch said sheep, as per Adrian’s instructions to observe him to make sure he seemed fine after. 

“He is a sheep.” 

“You both have the same eye colour,” he pointed out. Well, not really. But it was fun to annoy him. “And look at how he looks at me. It’s like when we first met.”

Adrian grunted, squinting at the sheep’s face. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Don’t worry. You’ll always be my favourite Adrian, Adrian.” He smirked at the disbelief that crossed his face, chuckling as he muttered about packing up. 

He and Adrian the sheep watched him go and when he let out a bleat, Trevor would’ve called it amused. 

“How long will we have to wait?” He called out. 

“A few weeks. We’ll give some booster shots to speed up the process but other than that, there’s nothing we can do but wait.”

Huh. So they couldn’t do any more work on the gorgon venom for now. 

He gave Adrian a final pat on the head before he gathered more grass and replaced the water in his trough. 

Making sure he was comfortable and watching him for a few more minutes he made his way to Adrian who was already packed and waiting. 

“Let’s train.” 

Adrian paused, just the slightest bit before he raised a brow. “And if I’m busy?”

“Are you?”

“Yes.”

“Doing what?”

Another pause. “That’s not your concern.” Adrian waved him off. “I’ll see you later.”

Trevor watched him walk off, crossing his arms with a huff. Asshole. 

— —

Light filtered through the trees and Trevor, for no particular reason at all, kept throwing sticks at random branches that caught his eye. Each time, the branch shifted and sunlight would pass over his face in a warm wave before it was covered again. 

Trevor had decided to come out into the forest after he couldn’t find Adrian. After walking aimlessly through the castle, already having passed their science room, he’d done enough of that for one day, and the training room, he didn’t feel like fighting the dummies, he reached the main doors of the castle. 

He’d taken one look at the clearing’s edge and went on his way.

He was currently taking aim at another branch, a stick swept up from the floor when a growl cut through the space. 

Trevor froze, quickly looking around.

Was it the bear? Trevor had walked long enough to be deep in the forest where larger animals were but no— that didn't sound like one. 

Another growl. This time closer. It was low in pitch and Trevor spun, gaze darting through the underbrush.

Oh. Fuck.

It was the biggest wolf he’d ever seen. 

And it was fucking white. 

Its attention was locked on him and Trevor stepped back cautiously, watching as it followed the movement with an unsettling intelligence. 

Alright. 

He took another step, wincing as a stick snapped under his weight. The wolf’s ears twitched at the sound. Slowly, it began to approach him, its strides long but cautious, 

Oh, come on. If it attacked him, Trevor would have to fight back. He’d have to use his whip and then— well, he winced, maybe he could at least give Adrian the white fur as a gift.

He’d suit it.

The wolf grew closer and closer, a deep sound emanating from his chest. Trevor sighed, uncoiling the whip from his hip.

“Alright, then,” he muttered, steadying himself. “If you want a fight—”

The wolf stopped suddenly, its sharp claws sinking into the dirt. It still watched him with eyes that were too bright. And— gold?

Trevor hesitated, his grip tightening on the whip.

The wolf tilted its head, ears twitching as it watched his movement and let out a short, sharp bark.

“Uh.” Trevor blinked. That was...unexpected.

The wolf barked again, this time a little louder, as if in response to his confusion.

“Okay, what?”

The wolf lowered itself onto its haunches and wagged its tail. It was an oddly domestic gesture for such a wild creature.

What the fuck was happening?

Another bark and Trevor’s eyes narrowed. This could be a trick. A way for him to lower his guard. It was obviously smarter than other animals. 

And its white coat. For it to have survived outside of the winter landscape, it was dangerous. 

He raised his whip threateningly and Trevor’s mouth dropped as it let out a huff. It was almost like a sigh. 

It watched him for a moment more and then, quicker than Trevor had seen any animal move, leapt towards him in a flash.

Trevor raised his whip, ready for it, when there was a sudden burst of light in front of him. He swore, blinking the effect from his eyes, stance still defensive when he looked again and stopped.

Adrian stood in front of him.

“What—“ he looked around wildly but there was no trace of white or tracks leading away.

Adrian spoke calmly. “What are you looking for?”

“There was a wolf.” He exclaimed. “What the fuck? It was right here.”

“It still is.”

“What?”

Adrian waited until he looked at him again and then smirked and suddenly the space around him warped and then Adrian warped, a light red haze surrounding his body.

“Adrian!”

But it was quick, not even a second later that the haze turned white, turned different in shape and in less than a few seconds then it all started, the huge white wolf stood in front of him. 

It had golden eyes. 

Trevor blinked.

It blinked back.

Adrian blinked back. 

“Oh, you fucking bastard.”

Adrian let out a small growl and reached forward, his snout nudging Trevor’s hand.

“How the fuck— why didn’t you tell me?”

Adrian only nudged him again before he began to trot forward, moving smoothly in his animal form. 

“I seriously hate this,” Trevor continued as he followed him. “Why is this cool? Ugh, you piece of shit.” 

The wolf turned its head and Trevor scoffed at the tongue lolling out, a huffing sound coming from his mouth. He’s laughing.

“Asshole.” 

Still, he can’t help but admire Adrian's wolf form. He really is huge, bigger than any other wolf he’s seen in the wild. It’s surprising that his fur is white, though. He’d expect it to correlate with his hair colour but this is cool too. 

“Telekinesis, shapeshifter,” he shook his head. “What else are you hiding?”

Adrian barked as he turned back to him and then quicker than Trevor could track,  threw himself at him.

They go down in a tumble, Trevor trying to push the giant wolf off him while Adrian— is he trying to bite him?

“You asshole,” he grumbled as they finally stopped, Trevor stuck under Adrian’s sprawling form. “What did I even do?”

He craned his neck to look at the wolf who only blinked.

Asshole.

He sighed, running his hand through the white fur. It was really soft.

There was another flash of light, no heat that Trevor could feel and Adrian was back, straddling Trevor as he looked down at him.

Trevor’s hands were settled on his hips and he jerkingly pulled them away.

He coughed. “So… what are you doing out here? As a wolf no less.”

“I could say the same for you.”

“Hey, I was the one who asked you to train. You refused, I was bored.” He waved a hand. “What else was I supposed to do?” 

“The castle doesn't entertain you?”

“Not today.” He shoved his shoulder lightly. “Stop deflecting. What are you doing out here?”

Adrian sighed, watching him with careful eyes. If he was deciding something, he didn’t say it and with a stiff expression that was similar to the gorgon victims they studied, said, “I’m hunting.”

Trevor blinked. “Okay. Hunting what?”

“Anything. Something big.”

“Okay.”

But Adrian barrelled on. “Our stores of animal blood are running low and I have been… neglecting to refill it.” 

“As we all forget to do,” he remarked lightly. Adrian glared.

So Adrian was out here to get some more blood. Trevor wouldn’t say he was surprised. Adrian was a vampire. But Trevor could count the number of times he’d seen him drink blood on one hand. 

It wasn’t something Adrian flaunted, and he had never asked. He didn’t care, not since Adrian had confirmed they only use animal blood. If anything, it was easier to think of it as just another chore Adrian had to take care of. 

Still, he couldn’t help but remember other vampires he’d seen hunt.

He wondered what Adrian would be like.

Silence passed between and Trevor cleared his throat and made up his mind. “So are we gonna go now? Or?”

Adrian paused. “You want to come with me?”

“Yes. I’m bored. Besides, I’ve never seen a vampire hunt.” He paused. “Something that’s not a human, obviously.” 

Adrian watched him for a few moments, and Trevor resisted the urge to blurt out something as he usually did, simply meeting his gaze. 

Something passed through Adrian’s expression before he leaned back. “Very well. Just try not to make too much noise.” 

“The fuck? I’m probably a better hunter than you. I am a hunter.” 

“Well, remember that this is my hunt. Keep your whip coiled.” 

“Don’t want me to take all the victory?”

“The opposite. I’d like to have something to eat.”

“Asshole.” Adrian was smirking down at him and Trevor huffed. “Shall we get going?”

Another flash of light and Trevor huffed again, this time at the heavy weight on top of him.

“You did that on purpose, Adrian.” He muttered then paused. “Wait, you’re seeing as a wolf, right? What the fuck, you need to tell me after how it is!”

Adrian didn’t react and Trevor shrugged, ready to annoy him once he was back in his original form.

He shifted, moving his body up so he could sit upright and Adrian was still sprawled over him.

“Lazy,” he remarked as he scratched behind his ears. He froze when Adrian made a low sound in his throat and pushed his head further into Trevor’s hands.

“Adrian,” he whispered. “Is this why you were so annoyed at Adrian the sheep? Since he’s also white and now an Adrian? Afraid you’re getting replaced?”

He smirked at Adrian’s small growl, quickly letting out a small shout as Adrian jolted forward, mouth open.

“Okay, I get it!”

Bored and probably annoyed at what Trevor thought was a good joke, Adrian finally got off him and trotted across the space, letting out a short bark before he began to cross quicker into the woods.

Scrambling up, Trevor followed.

—

They travelled through the forest at a slower speed than Trevor expected, especially since he knew Adrian could probably use his vampiric speed in this form. 

But they’d stopped several times, each instance having Adrian’s ears perked up and waiting, his snout huffing at the ground and eyes looking at something that Trevor couldn’t see.

It couldn’t have been more than half an hour when Adrian stopped again, this time abruptly.

His tail shook in a movement Trevor took to mean ‘don’t move.’

Knowing how easily animals could sense humans, Trevor stayed perfectly still, content to see Adrian on the job.

A slow cracking echoed around them and Trevor saw a large deer come into view, its back to them. It walked slowly, leisurely.

He looked back down at Adrian and was surprised to see him already metres away, crouched low and silent, stalking his way towards his prey.

He didn’t make a single sound.

Trevor held his breath as he grew closer, and actually froze when the deer looked in their direction.

He could tell when it spotted him, watching him closely. But Trevor was far, not close enough to be a threat and it didn’t run. Not yet.

It was still watching him when there was a crack that shot out between them. 

The deer ran. Animal instinct, he supposed.

There was a flash of white as Adrian shot out from his hiding place, much closer than Trevor thought he’d be and chased after it. 

Taking it as a cue to finally move, Trevor ran after them marvelling at how quick they both were. 

But it didn’t matter. Because Adrian was a wolf. Adrian was a vampire. And the deer was neither.

He came upon them just in time to see Adrian leap at it, a smooth movement that had it stumbling to its left. And that must have been his plan because he was there, quickly, immediately, and biting into its neck with quick efficiency.

They both went tumbling down, Adrian not releasing his hold on it as he pressed it into the ground, mouth clamped against its neck. 

After a few moments, all movement died down and Adrian shifted, loosening his hold to lick at the bleeding wound.

He watched Adrian for a few moments. His front coat was covered in blood and he focused on the deer’s blood with a single-minded intent. 

He wondered what it would have been like if he was in his normal form. What his expression would be like. 

After a few minutes, Adrian turned his head towards him and Trevor grimaced at the blood all over his face. 

Well. What else was he expecting?

He strode forward, keeping Adrian’s gaze as he went. If he was waiting for Trevor to squeal or wince, he’d be disappointed. 

“Alright,” he looked over the deer’s body. At least Adrian had made it quick, “what now?” 

Adrian shifted, a short sound coming from his chest before he was moving the deer’s body with ease. With a powerful motion, he draped it over his back and looked at Trevor, unblinking.

“We’re heading back to the castle?” He guessed. 

He strode past him and Trevor took that as a yes.

—

He seriously underestimated how fast Adrian was. Even with the heavy weight of the deer settled along his back, he ran across the forest at a steady pace. 

Trevor wasn’t that far behind though he did lag when Adrian took a particularly tricky route that only one could effortlessly jump over. 

But they made it back to the castle, Trevor breaking through the treeline to see Adrian waiting for him in his human form, deer still draped over his back. 

Trevor looked back at the castle, dark and imposing. It almost seemed to seep up the light around it. 

“Took you long enough.”

“I was right there.” 

Adrian only raised his brows mockingly before they entered the castle, Adrian leading their way down past the kitchen, down a spiral staircase that Trevor had quickly peeked at before. 

They were heading for the butchery there, he knew. Fuck, an aviary, library, labs, and now a butchery. Dracula really made his castle a one-stop destination. 

A metallic smell met them as Trevor swung open the door, a row of the hanger meat situated in the back corner.

Adrian shrugged the deer off his shoulders gently, placing it on a metal table. 

“Have you prepared meat before?” He wasn’t looking at him as he collected some buckets, placing them beside the table.

The table itself was strange. The surface of it was grated, not solid and below was a large tray that extended the length of it. 

“Yeah.” 

“Well, same premises here.” 

He showed him to their tools and Trevor grabbed a knife and scraper. 

As they skinned it, Trevor finally saw what the tray was for. 

A large amount of blood had already been consumed by Adrian at the hunt, but the remaining amount was being collected here. It fell through the grates and pooled in the tray, filling it up steadily. 

He looked over but Adrian was already watching him.

“What?”

“When I fed earlier… you didn’t seem to flinch.”

“Why would I? That’s what animals do when they hunt.”

“Animals, yes. Though while my form had changed, I was still a man. A vampire.”

“I’m assuming you have a point here.”

Adrian’s eyes narrowed. “Why are you taking it so casually?”

Trevor stopped. “Casually?”

“I’d thought you’d have some issue with it.”

“With you feeding?”

“No,” he snapped, “with me picking flowers. What else?”

Alright, he placed his tools down. Touchy subject. 

“The morning after our ceremony, you drank blood in front of me. Do you remember?” Adrian nodded. “And when you thought I was setting you up, what did I say?”

“Our roles in the marriage—”

Trevor spoke over him. “‘You’re a vampire. You drink blood. We’ll start from there.’” He paused. “Why would I think any differently now?”

Adrian was silent so Trevor continued. “Was I curious about the hunting? Fuck yes. But I’m not disgusted or whatever you think I am. You’ve killed an animal the same way we do, you’re just,” he waved a hand, “drinking the blood too. And you know depending on perspective, you’re really just practical, making sure not more of it goes to waste—”

Adrian blinked, his lips twitching. “Practical,” he echoed, dryly.

“Yeah, you—”

“You said I’m still a vampire.” Adrian interrupted voice suddenly harsh and distant. 

Trevor stopped. “What?”

“That night in the library, you said it.”

He froze. 

‘You’re still a fucking vampire, or have you forgotten?’

Oh. 

His mouth was dry. “You know I didn’t mean it. Not like that.” You said you forgave me. 

But Adrian didn’t say anything. He wasn’t even looking at him anymore. 

Trevor’s chest felt tight. He took a breath and forced himself to keep talking. “I said that because I was angry. You know that. I didn’t mean it the way it sounded.” He stopped. “Is that why you didn’t tell me where you were going?” he asked, voice soft but steady. “You thought I’d judge you.”

Adrian hesitated, but his silence was enough of an answer.

“Adrian—”

“I know you didn’t mean it. We’re friends. But it's— I’m still a vampire, Trevor. And you’re still a Belmont.” His gaze was heavy. “Why aren’t you taking this seriously? I hunt, I feed, I—”

“Is that why you don’t drink blood around me?” he asked finally, the thought striking him. 

Adrian’s expression flickered and Trevor’s chest tightened further. “Adrian.” He stopped, shook his head, then tried again. “You don’t have to do that. It doesn’t matter.” 

“You say it doesn’t matter,” Adrian began, his gaze unwavering. “But for most of my life, it has. Not just to others, but to me. Do you think I’m careful just because I want to be thoughtful? No, Trevor. I’m careful because if I’m not, people die. Or they fear me.”

The thought of Adrian, young and shunned made him swallow. 

“I can’t pretend to understand what that’s like,” he began. “But I’m not afraid of you.” Adrian glanced down at the deer. “And I’m not disgusted by you. If anything, you’re the one who’s gone out of your way to make this easy on me.”

Adrian opened his mouth, but he raised a hand. “Let me finish.” He leaned forward slightly. “You’re right, I am a Belmont. I have hunted vampires. I’ve seen them feed. But you’re not a random vampire Adrian. You’re— mine,” Adrian’s eyes were wide. “We’re married,” he quickly clarified, “when I said ‘we’ll start from there,’ I meant it. And we’ve been figuring this out together. That’s what this marriage is, isn’t it?”

Adrian’s brow furrowed, looking as if— as if he couldn’t decide. 

“That bullshit I said in the library,  I can’t take it back. But it was bullshit, Adrian.” There’s more he wanted to say, more that could convince Adrian of his words but that’s— that’s too much, even for him. So he decides to take a page out of Adrian’s book. “And I’m here, for better or worse.” 

Adrian watched him with wide eyes. He mouthed the words absently. For better or worse. 

And now Trevor thinks that was too much, so he backtracks.  "Most Belmont’s aren’t married off to vampires. Gotta adapt." His chuckle is pretty pathetic. 

For a few moments, Adrian was silent. And then he laughed. A small, faint sound that made him stop in his rambles. 

“Is that— are you,” he struggled to find the words. “Are you good?”

Adrian studied Trevor for a moment, his golden eyes narrowing in thought. His lips pressed together, and when he finally spoke, his voice was calm, every word measured.

“You really are strange.”

Trevor blinked. “Is that—” Is that it? “What?”

“I understand what you’re trying to say.” He picked up his tools again, already going back to work. 

“Hey,” Trevor stopped him. “What are you doing?”

“Getting back to work. Don’t worry, Trevor,” he interrupted when he went to speak, “I know. You’re a Belmont but you’re also mi— he broke off, looking quickly down at the table. Confused, Trevor couldn’t see his expression until he looked up again, calm. “I know you didn’t mean it. I just didn’t want you to… think I’m just another vampire. I think we’ve seen different sides of each other. Sides I don’t want to lose.”

And he thought Trevor seeing him in his habit of a vampire, as his base nature of hunting, would change his mind. Would lose their progress. Their friendship.

Trevor swallowed. “I know. That’s not gonna happen.” He paused. “And if it does, I’ll say it to your face.”

Adrian only smiled at him.  “Thank you.”

— — — 

Heat surrounded him, burning, blistering. 

His throat felt scrubbed raw and the smoke was choking him. It was all he could see, all he could smell. 

Someone screamed his name. It cracked through the chaos like his whip did through the air. 

‘Father!’ 

Something heavy fell around him. He struggled blindly, screaming when his palms burned. 

Someone screamed his name. 

‘No!’

Trevor gasped, his hand stretched out and reaching for someone who was no longer there. He panted harshly, sweat rolling down his body to his drenched sheets. 

He pressed his face into his hands, feeling the raised burns of his palms meet him. He flinched. 

It was like he could suddenly smell the burned flesh again. 

Bile rose in his throat and he staggered off the bed, barely making it to the bathroom when he couldn’t hold the vomit anymore. 

The sour stench made him gag and he panted, pressing the side of his face against the cool marble. 

He wasn’t sure how long he knelt there, long enough that his knees began to ache when he forced himself up. He moved mechanically, splashing water on his face and rinsing his mouth. The bitter taste still remained. 

He moved back to his room, so slowly, and stood in front of his messy bed. 

But he looked at the door instead. 

‘Just remember that I’m here. A creature of the night.’

Their voices overlapped in his mind—everything they’d said before, everything they said today—until he could hear nothing but the roar in his head. Without realising it, he was standing in front of Adrian’s door.

He stared at it. Then, finally, his hand lifted.

Trevor knocked.

Chapter Text

Adrian was, technically speaking, asleep.

His mind was resting. His body followed it. But he’s not unconscious, not on the precipice of it. 

The benefits of a Dhampir physiology.

Or disadvantages depending on one’s perspective along with Adrian’s mood for the day.

Regardless, it’s this not-quite-there unconsciousness that allowed him to hear the faint rustling beyond his door from beyond the haze of his mind. And the subsequent knock.

He’s already on his feet to answer it, bare feet padding along the wooden floor. He doesn’t use his senses to smell, to hear, to know who's standing on the other side of the door.

He could wonder but he already has a suspicion. His words from the dim hallway enter his mind and jog his memory. It made his throat dry and his hands clench.

There’s the thought of it. The hope of it. 

They’re both too great. 

But still, he moved forward. The door was just within his arm span.

Because Adrian had asked for this. He’d said the words. 

The cold doorknob twisted under his grasp and the low light of the hallways filled his eyes.

Trevor looked, for a better word, terrible.

His eyes were dark and heavy, hair messed beyond recognition and Adrian could almost taste the sweat that lay over him, coating him like a second layer. 

Adrian's gaze flicked down at his bare chest for a moment before he spoke.

“Are you—“

“Is that a dress?”

Adrian blinked. Trevor’s eyes were squinted, assessing his clothing.

But when Trevor had opened his mouth to speak there was another smell that he could just catch. Bitter and sharp. Though fading.

It’s a scent he associates with sickness. One that filled the air of his and his mother's clinics. It jolted his instincts, every nerve alive and every spot of his vision running over Trevor for injury and symptoms.

Even though he knew. He knew Trevor wasn’t sick. Not like that. But Adrian had to look anyway. 

He supposed it’s that familiar inclination of his occupation. But he still looked. 

Trevor is fine. Physically.

He spoke again, jolting him out of his assessment. “Why are you wearing a dress?”

He raised a brow, responding drily. “It is not a dress. It’s a nightgown.”

“Same thing.”

It is not. Adrian’s nightgown is built of white silk and falls below the knee. It’s light, airy and, in his opinion, very much comfortable. It wears like a whisper upon his skin.

Though, he will admit it’s a finer thing in design. The neckline dips, embroidered in deep blue thread that holds a simple stitching pattern. His cuffs are wider than most nightgowns since he enjoys the loose feeling for his comfort. They end in a lace that has continuous peaks in design. The hem itself is the same but has that same blue thread running near the edges.

Therefore, it’s not a dress but a not plain nightgown.  

He would explain it to Trevor but he wouldn’t have the taste to see the difference. Regardless, Trevor didn’t come here to converse on his clothing. Even though he is staring at it with a rather great intensity.

Really, it can’t be this mystical. What do Belmonts wear to bed then?

But Adrian didn’t say any of that, only moving back and opening his door further.

He remembered his words to Trevor the night of their wedding. The way he had defended his room, his sanctuary, against the new intruder. 

“Would you like to come in?”

Trevor blinked. Obviously didn’t expect it. Adrian supposed that was his fault. He’d always been so protective over the space and though he had asked Trevor to come to him if it got too quiet again, he’d certainly never stated where they would be instead.

Trevor’s mouth opened and closed. “Yes.”

Adrian stepped further in, a beckoning hand towards him and Trevor moved, eyes glued to his as if seeking reassurance that yes, he could truly come in.

Adrian didn’t speak right away. He held Trevor’s gaze as he stepped aside, giving him space to enter, then quietly closed the door. Leaning back against it, he watched as Trevor’s eyes roamed the room, taking everything in.

Trevor first took a cursory glance but after a quick look at him and Adrian’s responding smile, moved over to the closest wall.

It was the one that held the portrait of his family. His father, standing proud, his mother, a light, and him, a small, giggling toddler that refused to stay still.

Trevor stared at it for a long moment. The profile of his face that could be seen from this angle betrayed nothing.

Adrian desperately wanted to know what he thought.

And he doesn’t need to ask. Because Trevor is already turning towards him, a small smirk on his lips.

“You’re pulling Lisa’s hair.”

Adrian smiled. “My mother says I refused to settle down unless I did. I… have a vague memory of it, I think.”

Trevor shrugged. “Can't blame you. I used to pull people’s ears as a kid. Don’t know why, I just did it. Carrying me was used as a punishment.”

His voice, though humouring and dry, was coated in exhaustion and Adrian again focused on his dark eyes. The scent of drying sweat festered in his mouth, curling around his fangs.

Trevor was already looking at something else. Studying the stacked books, open charts and drawings Adrian had pinned to his wall.

His gaze travelled to the end of the room and Adrian knew he was looking at his childhood toys, still kept and cleaned in his bedroom. 

A keepsake he could never get rid of.

Trevor was inspecting them curiously and with his back turned, Adrian took the time to inspect him in turn.

He was only wearing a pair of sleep pants, though they were loose and hanging. But Adrian’s attention was captured by his back, strong and firm. And the scars that littered it.

He traced them with his eyes, wondering the stories behind each one. There was a bite at his side that made his instincts hiss and offence rise. But the feeling was quickly overtaken by the long burn that stretched from shoulder to hip. 

He wondered.

Trevor turned back, mouth moving.

Adrian blinked. He hadn’t caught any of it. “Yes.” He said simply. Trevor nodded and Adrian wasn’t sure he'd said the right thing.

But it’s enough. 

Trevor was about to make his way to another corner, another wall, another thing to see when Adrian finally put his foot down.

“Trevor?”

“Hmm?”

“Sit down.” 

Trevor looked over at him, a hint of surprise in his expression that shouldn't have been there. Did he think Adrian would simply let him wander around until he passed out?

It was times like these that he wondered at Trevor’s mind. 

He gestured to his bed. “Take a seat.” 

Trevor stared and Adrian stared back. Let him know he was serious. 

If it were any other situation, he knew Trevor would scoff and continue looking around as if it was his right. He’d snark and say something about how he’d rather do anything else but maybe, towards the end of his visit, he’d take a seat if only to just see what his mattress was like and complain about his own. Though Adrian knew there was nothing wrong with it. 

But it’s a tell to what’s happened to Trevor tonight. To the darkness around his eyes. He does none of that. Only looked back to his bed and slowly, as if approaching a predator, took a seat on the edge. 

Like a bird poised to flight.

He sighed. “You gave me a shitty mattress.” 

Adrian’s lip twitched. There it was. 

Adrian paused for a moment, his eyes lingering on Trevor before crossing the room to his bed. He hesitated briefly, then sat on what was traditionally his side, directly across from Trevor.

Trevor remained perched tensely on the edge of the mattress, his posture rigid. Adrian shifted, leaning back against the headboard with practised ease, his expression calm as he waited.

Trevor watched him and Adrian shrugged, patting the spot next to him and raising a brow when Trevor didn’t move.

He looked at Trevor exaggeratedly. Measured the words to say, “nervous?” 

Trevor scoffed and finally moved from the edge, leaning his body against the headboard in the same manner as Adrian. 

He smiled, triumphant, and Trevor rolled his eyes but there was a smile pulling at his lips. But soon, the curve of his mouth died down and Trevor looked away, fingers picking at the sheets and gaze wondering, never stopping, as if he wanted to continuously distract himself.

But Trevor had come to him. 

Adrian spoke softly. “What happened?”

A pause. “Another shitty dream.” 

He’s still fidgeting, still not looking in one place and Adrian leaned over to his side table, grabbed a toy he hadn’t yet solved. Though not for a lack of trying. He just hadn't paid attention to it. 

He passed it to Trevor. “You try to match the colours on all the sides.” The cube is covered in bright colours, each side mismatched and a mess. Trevor huffed, leaned back on his pillows, and began to fiddle with it. 

His next words are measured and slow. “Would you like to tell me about it?”

Trevor didn’t reply. Not immediately. And Adrian didn’t mind. He just waited. 

When he did speak, his voice was rough. “I hate fire.”

Adrian paused, the implication rushing over him. Trevor’s palms, cradling the small cube, covered in burns. His own mother’s scarring, how she told them she’d had to help Trevor with wounds he got when pulling her off the pyre. 

“Trevor—”

He spoke over Adrian, “It’s annoying. And it shouldn’t be.” His hands aren’t working the cube anymore. He’s just staring at it. “It helps us fucking survive, but it’s used for the opposite. They tried to kill your mother with it. And my father—”

Trevor’s hands were clenched tight over the cube, knuckles white with strain. Adrian reached over and carefully, gently, put a hand over his. 

“I couldn’t save him. I was right there but I couldn’t do it.” His voice broke. 

Oh, Trevor. 

“That’s what I dream about,” he admitted. “It’s not— it never used to be this bad.”

The implication that it was this, this marriage, Trevor’s move to the castle, and his leaving of family, struck him in the chest.

It’s their fault. 

Something must have shown on his face because Trevor snorted. “Don’t think you’re that important, Adrian.” 

Adrian smiled but the thought festered in his mind. He pushed it aside. This was Trevor’s time, not his. 

Shuffling over, he planted himself next to Trevor, their knees knocking together. Trevor raised his brows in question and Adrian placed his hands over Trevor’s again, moving their fingers to shift the cube. 

Trevor let him. He was watching their hands, unblinking. 

“I didn’t think I’d tell you all that,” Trevor admitted. 

“I’m glad you did. I want to help you.” 

“This isn’t something to help me with.” He scoffed. “I’m just being weak.”

Anger rose sharply and Adrian tightened his hold on the cube, on Trevor’s fingers. 

“Don’t say that again. This isn’t weakness, it’s grief. There’s a difference.” He took a breath. “The Church uses fire as a way to rid itself of its enemies. When everything is burnt out, what’s left is only that which can try to regrow. In their eyes, it cleanses. But it doesn’t.”

“Considering what’s left is a burnt pile of shit, I guess it’s the opposite.”

He huffed. “Quite.” He met his gaze. “Trevor,” he whispered, “your grief doesn’t make you lesser. Look at you, you’re here. You’re trying. Regrowing.” 

“It doesn’t feel like it.” He bit out. “I was always so close to him. And after he died, it felt like…like I couldn’t do anything without him.” His eyes were wide. Scared. “Why.”

Adrian’s voice was soft. “That’s the grief.” 

His face tensed, anger and helplessness struck in his eyes. “If this is grief, I don’t want it.”

“Trevor—”

He shook his head, dogged and angry. “No. I wanted him to be here forever.”

“I know.” 

“It’s not fair. Why is it like this? It was supposed to be different. ” 

He pulled the cube out of Trevor’s clenched hands. The hard corners had left an imprint on his skin from the force. 

“There’s no shortcut. Nothing shelters grief better than memory.” 

Trevor’s breathing hitched. His gaze flicked back to Adrian, and for a moment, he seemed on the verge of saying something. Instead, his shoulders slumped, and he looked away. 

Moments passed in silence. 

“Trevor—”

“I don’t want to talk about this anymore.”

But Adrian couldn't let it go. Here was Trevor, in his room, on his bed, finally speaking about his nightmares. Nightmares. A word Trevor never used. Something he avoided and instead covered in dry humour.

He swallowed. “Why?” He pushed. 

Trevor shook his head and Adrian hesitated, his hand moving to Trevor’s shoulder and pressing lightly, 

“Trevor—”

He spoke abruptly, loudly, “The memories are what’s making this worse. And that’s my fault. I’m not supposed to linger like this. My family are hunters. Belmonts. Death is expected. I should be able to let go by now.”

Trevor’s jaw was clenched and there was frustration in his eyes, in the set of his mouth. 

It wasn’t just the grief, Adrian realised. It was what Trevor thought he was supposed to be. The image of it. Something he thought he was failing at.

Trevor. Trevor who put his family first, who entered this marriage for them, who pushed himself until collapse. 

Adrian shifted, his tone softening as the realisation settled.  “That may be but… you’re also a Tepes. And we don’t let go very easily.”

Well, his father certainly didn’t. Adrian himself had never had anything that he wanted to hold onto so much. His parents certainly, but nothing that was his own. 

Trevor laughed suddenly.“Oh fuck, you’re right. That explains everything, doesn’t it? You lot have infected me.”

“Well, considering we’ve also taught you how to combat infections, you should be fine.”

This made Trevor laugh harder, head thrown back and the line of his throat exposed. 

Trevor suddenly met his gaze, eyes bright and laughing. “You bastard. You can make jokes. Where the hell was this back in the forest?”

He frowned. “Those jokes were perfectly adequate.”

Trevor waved him off muttering about it was too good to be true. He smiled. 

“But I do mean my previous words, Trevor. This grief… it’s an expression of your love. Don’t—don’t treat it like a weakness.”

“My dreams feel like it.” He said stubbornly.

And Adrian didn’t know how to fix that. He could tell Trevor to talk to him about it, to tell him more. But he was already struggling with tonight and this had taken him weeks to speak with.

“Very well,” he murmured. “If your dreams are a weakness that you cannot defend against, then I will defend you.”

Trevor’s eyes were wide. “What.”

“I will watch over you. I will wake you. I will help you. If you think this is a weakness you cannot defend yourself against then I will be your shield.”

“You can’t mean that. How would you even be there every night—“ He cut himself off, chuckling incredulously. “Adrian, this won’t work.”

He shrugged. “It is a temporary solution. I believe in you.”

Trevor stared at him, mouth agape. “You’re serious.”

“I wouldn’t joke about this.” 

Trevor’s mouth opened. Then closed. His mouth pressed into a line. “I’ve only just taken you up on your first proposition, and now you’ve laid a far more dangerous one at my feet.”

Adrian focused on one word. “Dangerous?”

Trevor sighed but it was small. It was tired. “I don’t know.”

“That’s alright.” He placed a hand on Trevor’s arm, felt the mortal warmth run below. “Just think about it. I don’t… I only mean to help you.”

“I know.” Trevor stared at him steadily. “I know you do.” And then he smiled and Adrian felt the tension that had steadily made its way through him, drain immediately.

He squeezed his arm and let go, skin quickly losing Trevor's warmth.

Trevor was silent and Adrian knew he had a lot to think through. Not just his proposition, but everything else. He passed him back the cube. “They say only strong minds can solve it.”

His father had made no comment when he’d handed it over to him. If Adrian deluded himself, he’d say he’d made it because he was bored.

Trevor raised a dark brow and picked it up from him. “I thought it was just a toy.”

“Why can’t it be both?”

He snorted, shaking his head as he settled back into the headboard, twisting its sides again.

Adrian lingered for a moment, then shuffled away to his own side. 

His gaze lingered around the room, hearing the click of the cube and Trevor’s muttered curses. Slowly, he settled onto his pillows, feeling the edge of Trevor’s warmth brush his side.  

Time passed. Adrian had no way to track it at this angle, his clock across from him needing him to turn his neck, and other than count the seconds that passed, he decided to let it drift away.

Trevor spoke up a few times anyway, voice becoming deeper and slower.

“Spar me with me tomorrow?”

“After breakfast.” He decided. Trevor needed to eat. 

He huffed. “Fine.”

And so it would go on.

Their last piece of interaction came later when Trevor abandoned the cube. Well, he hadn’t abandoned it. He’d passed it to Adrian with a satisfied glint in his eye, all its sides one-coloured and solid.

He’d laid back in a similar fashion to Adrian, who’d refused to look over after Trevor had given him a teasing smile over the cube.

The light of the room was dim, a rustle of paper sounding through it. The open window carried cool air.

Adrian shifted on his back, inhaling it. Trevor’s scent was caught in it. It reminded him of his senses as a wolf, intense and honed, catching the slightest glimpse of prey travelling over the dancing wind.

And he had caught Trevor’s scent just like that earlier. He had been caught off guard, taking time to breathe it in, to make sure it was him. He remembered his amusement when he first spotted him throwing sticks at branches. 

And then he’d finally revealed himself and Trevor was so close, his scent engulfing his senses. He wanted to sink into the mattress as he remembered the way he’d allowed Trevor to pet him, had reached for it himself.

“Adrian?” 

“Hm?”

“My ring… did you pick it out?”

Adrian froze. He finally looked over at Trevor and saw him on his back, his arm lifted above his head and inspecting his hand.

‘No. He wanted to pick it out himself.”

His mouth was dry. “Yes.”

“Huh. It’s nice. Wasn’t sure if it was your style though, it’s—“

He blurted, “That’s because it used to belong to your family.”

Trevor looked over at him. “What.” 

He took a breath. “My father has a room here, full of forgotten items that he’d collected over the years. I was a child when I discovered it. Your ring… it was there.”

Trevor was listening intently, his eyes locked onto his. Adrian held his gaze.

“I don’t know why I took it. There were other things there more interesting than a ring. But I did and I asked my father about it. He said that it belonged to your family. One of your ancestors who’d managed to find the castle. It was dropped here after a fight.

“I… when I heard about our marriage, I thought of the ring. I thought I should give it back. It’s yours. It belonged to you and your family… you should have it again.”

Trevor watched him with wide eyes. His mouth was parted yet he still didn’t say anything and Adrian panicked. 

“My father, well he didn’t say who exactly it belonged to. I did try to find out but… maybe if your family has records of attacks on the castle, we could trace it back and—”

“You did this?”

Adrian swallowed. “Yes.”

Trevor looked back at the ring, held it closer to his face for inspection. Adrian knew what he’d be seeing. He’d stared at it for hours himself, passing it from hand to hand before the ceremony. 

The gold engravings that coiled and held onto the ruby stone, and if one looked closely, the Belmont sigil etched onto the stone. It had faded and one had to squint to see it. 

Trevor was squinting now and he could see the dawning realisation fall onto his face. 

It made Adrian feel half ashamed. That Trevor hadn’t seen it. How many times had he looked at his own ring, moving his hand around over and over to see its changing hues? 

‘He wanted to pick it out himself.’

He wondered now if it was something Trevor had found in their collections like he did. If maybe there was a connection to it from his family that they both had. A piece of each other lying hidden away for decades. 

But that was impossible. No one would get close enough to his father to take it. 

But he opened his mouth anyway, wanted to know if there was a story behind it regardless when Trevor spoke up.

“Thank you.” It was softly said.

“It’s no matter. I was just— thinking ahead.”

Trevor watched him for a moment, eyes inscrutable before he smiled crookedly. “Just take my thanks, Adrian.”

He released a breath. “You’re welcome.”

Trevor looked back at his ring, eyes glued to it as if now that he’d finally found out, he couldn't stop looking. 

Adrian made himself again lay back, tracing the ceiling patterns and listening to Trevor’s breathing beside him. 

He couldn’t say how much later it was that Trevor yawned, that previous tiredness that was thrown over him like a blanket now coming back in full force. 

“I should go,” he began to lean up, a hand on the mattress to steady him when Adrian impulsively pushed him back down. 

“Stay.”

“Adrian…”

“If you get up, you’re going to fall right over.”

“But this is your bed.”

“Yes. My bed. And I give you permission to sleep here.”

Trevor looked hesitant and Adrian nudged him. “I will sleep in my wolf form if it makes you more comfortable.”

“That’s not…” he didn’t finish looking at him, eyes flicking down Adrian’s body and seeming strained.

He was most likely conflicted, not wanting Adrian to be in full form the whole night. “I assure you, I have sometimes spent days as a wolf. It’s not uncomfortable at all.” Without waiting for Trevor to react, he transformed, a quick change in his body that was a steady hum. 

When he opened his eyes, Trevor was looking at him, smiling and shaking his head.

“Alright,” he said softly, moving his body down the mattress to rest. Not wanting to disturb him, Adrian quickly curled up, his head resting on his front leg and facing Trevor. 

His scent was so much more prominent in this form and Adrian breathed him in, earthy and spiced. The scent made his instincts haywire, a form of his animal biology that Adrian associated with his hunts. He shuffled closer to Trevor and after what seemed like an appropriate amount of time, opened his eyes. 

Trevor was watching him softly, his eyes half closed and breathing slowly. 

He was on the precipice of sleep. Unlike Adrian, he would fulfil it completely.

“You know,” he began, “I lied. Back with Adrian the sheep.”

Adrian let out a small snarl at the ridiculous name. 

Trevor chuckled. It was more of a tired huff. “He does act like you when we first met, but your eyes… they’re not the same.” He yawned, lashes fluttering and staying closed. 

His next words were a mumble. “Yours are more gold… more bright.” He could hear his heartbeat steadying, he was on the inch of sleep. “...’s nice.”

Adrian didn’t move, watching Trevor’s breathing slow and expression slack. His own heartbeat was an earthquake in comparison. 

More bright. It’s nice? What did that mean?

Trevor really was an enigma at times. 

Yet, his expression now was the opposite to what it usually was. Peaceful and open. Relaxed. 

Adrian wished he could experience sleep as deeply as humans did. Wished he could fall so deep into his subconscious that it altered his mind and fed him false experiences.

He wanted it. To understand it. To understand Trevor.

But biology worked against him. Physically, he was the apex predator. He was shielded. Secure. The same could be said for his mind but…

Should he have reacted as he did after the hunt? Did he need to know Trevor’s view on a task that was necessary? One that was central to his person as part vampire?

He was an apex predator.

And yet, he didn’t want to lose his friendship with Trevor.

How strange it sounded.

Even stranger, to some, that Trevor had responded as Adrian had been afraid of. Understanding. Acceptance.

‘You’re mine.’

Mine.

Mine. Mine. Mine.

To see him as he was. Not the physical and mental equivalent that eyes allow one to see but Adrian’s condition. 

Had it really been so long since their wedding? Since that initial feeling of caution and anger and fear that he felt towards him?

How time passed. And how it would continue to pass.

What would come next?

Chapter Text

Trevor had woken up three different times before finally rising. 

The first time Trevor awoke, there was a heavy weight on his stomach. Blinking groggily, he squinted against the dim light and huffed when he saw Adrian, still in his wolf form. His upper half was across him and, as a stark contrast to yesterday’s hunt, was completely relaxed, tongue hanging slightly out of his mouth.

Trevor chuckled. With a lazy hand, he reached out, giving Adrian a gentle pat on the head. Adrian lifted his head immediately, an animal sound rising from his throat. Guess he wasn’t as tired as Trevor thought. 

But Trevor didn’t stay up to comment. He was already leaning back, sinking into the pillow. The warmth and weight of Adrian's wolf form were comforting, grounding. And in seconds, he had let sleep take him.

The second time he woke, it was to the subtle shift of the mattress beneath him. Trevor didn’t bother opening his eyes, still too consumed by fatigue. Someone was moving. Adrian. It was Adrian, he remembered dimly, back as himself.

His blanket lifted, cold air but warm light rushing in to grace his skin but was immediately shut out as the blanket was pulled higher and tighter around him. Trevor thought he felt the ghost of a touch against his shoulder, soft and fleeting. 

But after that, the room was silent and Trevor again let himself drift, again surrounded by softness and warmth.

The third Trevor came to, he finally kept his eyes open.

The morning light was golden, the room warm, and he stretched, enjoying the ache in his legs as he did so, before sitting up. Adrian's room was just as interesting in the morning light as it had been last night. He traced the space, and when his eyes landed on the painting of Adrian, laughing and small, he couldn't help but snort. It was still too good.

Adrian was a Dhampir. And maybe, weeks ago, he would’ve scoffed at the vision of him as a child, young and innocent and overall disbelieving.

But as he looked at it now, there was no jolt of surprise, no rhythm of uncertainty in him. This was Adrian. Plain and simple. 

He wondered what it would’ve been like if they’d met at a similar, younger age. 

Their parents would never have allowed it, obviously.

But if they had. 

If they had, Trevor knew he wouldn’t avoid him. They would try to hide him away but Trevor would find a way out.

And for every reason surrounding Belmonts and spite and trying to prove himself, he’d hang around Adrian.

I’d have probably challenged him to a duel, he thought wryly.

But he wouldn’t shun him, not like Lisa said the other children did. Trevor wouldn’t even think of it. 

Belmont’s never avoided their enemies.

And in every instance, he imagined a confrontation. But after, if they were allowed it, if there were no outside forces around them, opinionated and angry, he always imagined childish laughter.

He shook his head. I’ve been sleeping for too long. He forced himself up, relishing the lightness of his body as he entered his own room. 

The familiar quiet met him and Trevor sighed as he looked around. His bed was still a mess.

He stripped the mattress, holding the sour-scented sheets in hand as he remembered the night before. The dream. It had been so intense. As if his father had died last week rather than a year ago. 

Still, he thought as he entered the bathroom, Adrian helped. He’d talked on subjects Trevor wanted to avoid and pushed him when he’d rather be left stagnant, but he helped. 

And as he washed up, his ring gleamed in the mirror's reflection. Trevor watched it, remembering Adrian’s story from last night. Emotion welled up in him, something he couldn’t place. 

And then for a quick moment, his mind wandered and he imagined Adrian, small and determined, demanding answers from Dracula, his hands cupped around the ring. 

He huffed, watching as his reflection smiled at the thought of it.

——

“What would you like?” 

Trevor stopped at the kitchen doors. He had a full clear view of the space, including Adrian waiting at the stove, watching him intently. 

“Uhh, like for breakfast?”

Adrian nodded. 

Well, this was certainly familiar. Was it an unspoken rule between them to make breakfast for the other after a night of confessing emotion and revealing tragic pasts?

Why were they like this? Stupid Adrian. Trevor smiled at him.  “Why? What happened to the omelette?” He liked the omelette, damn it. 

“I’ve decided to mix it up, if you will. The omelette is a healthy start but repetitiveness can make one lose skill.”

Was Adrian really analysing his cooking skills? Well, Trevor would take advantage of it. 

Especially since Adrian had refused his offer of making breakfast entirely. Hm, maybe if he struggled with these new dishes, he’d have to ask Trevor for help.

Sitting in his stool, he crossed his fingers together, back ramrod straight as if he were a judge. “You know what? Surprise me.” 

Following his lead, Adrian crossed his arms, nodding sagely but Trevor could see his lips curl as he moved away to the cupboards, bringing different materials out. 

“Oh yeah,” he pointed to the weird one, finally asking the question that had been lingering but hadn’t been prepared to ask. There were too many weird things in the castle. “That cupboard. No, that one,” he corrected when Adrian turned right instead of left. “The one that’s cold and full of light. How the fuck does that work? You have one in the lab.” But there was no food in that one. 

“Ah, we use it to store foods that need a cold environment to stay fresh for longer like fruits or meat.”

That was fucking cool. “And your father invented this too?” 

“He did.”

“Do you know how it works?”

Adrian opened the cupboard and Trevor could see the light swirl around the space. “It’s quite simple. By evaporating a liquid into gas it has a cooling impact. And thus, the space is cooled. It’s technical to do but that’s the gist of it.” 

“Well, shit. I like it.” He announced. Adrian chuckled, moving back to his space.

“It is very useful.” He sifted some flour, peering suspiciously back at Trevor before moving to block his view. 

“Hey!”

“I’m utilising the element of surprise, Trevor.”

“It’s breakfast . And the judges can still look in a competition, you know?”

“Not in this one.” 

He held up a finger to Adrian’s back, feeling satisfied at his petty signage. He gasped, feeling something cold hit his cheek. A small slop of butter then smacked down onto the counter. “How did you even see that?” He demanded. 

“I see all,” he replied ominously. 

“Ugh, freak.” He wiped off the mess. “You sort of remind me of a cat,” he said randomly. 

“What?”

“Yeah. I think it’s the eyes. Cats have that colour too.” He wiped furiously at the small stain the butter had left on the counter. He didn’t notice Adrian still at the counter, his hand hovering over said eyes, mouth agape and wondering. 

He scoffed. “First a sheep and now a cat. You give me lovely comparisons, Trevor.” 

“What? They’re useful. Sheep's give wool and cats kill pests.”

“You imbecile.”

He grinned, “Meow.” 

His bark of laughter quickly turned into a yelp as Adrian threw his wooden spoon at him. Trevor climbed back up to the counter, shoulders shaking with laughter at Adrian’s glare. He had retrieved the spoon and held it in front of him. 

“Alright, fine. You don’t remind me of either.” Lie. 

Adrian obviously didn’t believe him but took the peace offering spoon and placed it in the sink. “I would  say I’m more of a wolf.” He shot Trevor a smirk. 

He snorted. “Yeah. I’m still not over that shit.” 

“There are other things you’ve yet to see.”

“Ominous. You’re an ominous man, Adrian.” 

“We can only be what we are.”

“I disagree.” 

“Oh?”

“Most vampires aren’t doctors.” He pointed out. “Kind of goes against the blood-sucking aspect, doesn’t it?” 

“I suppose it does.” The sizzle of a pan filled the room and Trevor took a deep sniff.

“Smells good.” 

“Maybe you’re the cat.” He smirked. 

“Unlike you, I won’t take that as an insult. They’re smart and have nine fucking lives.” 

“So you think I’m smart?” 

“Oh, fuck off.” 

Adrian laughed and Trevor couldn’t help a small grin himself. 

Soon after, Adrian approached with the dish. It had a silver cloche hiding its contents. 

“This feels very dramatic.” 

Adrian raised a brow at his slouched position. “You’re supposed to be a judge.” 

Straightening and donning the same pose he had before, he watched Adrian unveil the contents with a dramatic flourish. A sweet smell rose up from the plate and Trevor’s stomach growled. 

“Are those pancakes?.”

“Blueberry pancakes.” Befitting the name, scattered in the dough space were marks of blue. 

“Blueberries? Never heard of them.” He cut up a piece gingerly, inspecting it with the same dourness his judge personality needed. 

“None grow in Europe. My father found them in a distant land and brought back the bush. We have them in the greenhouse. I thought you saw them.” 

He shook his head. Taking a bite, his eyes widened at the unfamiliar flavour. “This is fucking good.” 

Adrian looked pleased. “Is that your official comment?” 

He nodded, taking a bigger bite. Adrian passed over a small pot of honey and he immediately complied, drizzling it over the stack. “Fuck,” he took another bite, his mouth full as he spoke. “Don’t doubt your skills, Adrian.” 

He watched him amused. “I won’t.” He turned away, returning a few moments later with a cup full of dark liquid. 

“Wos at?” 

“Remember, when I told you about coffee?”

He almost choked. “This is coffee? You said it’s a flavour!”

“It is. But it is also a drink.” 

Right. Okay, that could make sense. His eyes narrowed, suddenly suspicious. “Why didn’t you tell me what it tasted like?” Was Adrian going to make him ingest a disgusting liquid?

Adrian only raised a brow. “I said I would. And here, I am.” 

He passed the cup over and Trevor held it warily, looking down at the dark surface.

“It was created in the Near East and Africa. Coffee seeds are roasted, ground and brewed to create it.” 

“What does it do?” 

“It gives you energy.” 

“How the fuck does it do that?” He asked incredulously. 

“Well, the beans contain a stimulant that increases activity in your brain and nervous system.” He gave him a piercing look. “It’s good if you haven’t had any sleep.” 

Trevor froze, not looking back at Adrian before he took a hesitant sip of the drink. He coughed. “It’s bitter!”

“Try some sugar. But it does work. Or so my mother says.” 

“This shit doesn’t work on you?” 

“No. And I don’t particularly need it.” 

He hummed, taking another sip with the added sugar. It was bearable. 

He watched Adrian lean against the counter and pushed his plate forward. “I’m not gonna finish all this.” 

“I thought you said you liked it.” He looked offended. And Trevor remembered when he had the same reaction when he made Adrian breakfast. He wanted to laugh at the similarity. God knows Adrian would lose his mind if he knew he was acting like him. 

He sighed amusedly, “I do, idiot. I’m trying to share, a concept I now know you’ve never applied in your life.” 

Adrian shot him a look but moved to grab some cutlery, sitting down next to Trevor as he moved the plate in between them. 

They ate it slowly, unable to stop talking and sometimes insulting each other as they did. Adrian’s ring flashed as he explained something and Trevor followed it, meeting his eyes with a soft smile.

It was nice. 

— — — 

Trevor almost bumped into Lisa as he quickly crossed the stairs.

“Oh!” Lisa stepped back, one hand gripping the rail for balance as he instinctively reached out to steady her.

“Sorry about that,” he said, letting out an awkward huff.

Lisa raised an amused brow as she straightened. “Where are you rushing off to at this time?”

He huffed. “Adrian and I are gonna spar again. I just left my whip in my room.” Adrian had made a ridiculous comment that he could fight and win against him blindfolded. Trevor had then raised the stakes that he could do the same. Not that he was going to tell Lisa that, of course.

Lisa hummed, stepping aside for him. “Well, I was actually just on my way to see you both.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I was going to suggest that you both go into the city today. There are a few exhibitions that will be packed up after today. Apparently, they’re going to try to beat the storm North.” 

“Oh.” He remembered Lisa mentioning they go before. But that was when Adrian had been rightfully avoiding him. “What’s on?”

“A range of things. A variety of stalls, a theatre play, and some merchants are docked with wares from different countries. I actually found quite a fascinating piece the other day…” Lisa quickly launched into a technical explanation that Trevor tried to follow and was half successful. 

“Really? That sounds cool.” And it was, from what he could follow but his mind had focused on a different part of her speech. “You said a theatre play?”

Lisa’s face lit up. “Yes. It’s my understanding they do two different shows. Vlad and I saw the one on a murder mystery!”

“Hey, that’s fuc—“ he saw her expression and quickly amended, “ really cool. And was the production good? Something that keeps attention?” His mind whirred.

“It was,” she replied, a hint of amusement in her tone. She watched him almost knowingly and he coughed.

“Great.” He smiled at her. “Thanks, Doctor Tepes. I’ll tell Adrian and we’ll go over today.”

The teasing expression faded and she watched him warmly. “I’m glad. I really do want you to experience it, Trevor.”

He felt a surge of warmth at her words and had to restrain himself to not embrace her. “I’ll tell you everything. Really. I’ll even try to find that merchant. See if there’s anything else you can use. Though, Adrian will probably make more sense of it than me.”

She reached up and patted his cheek, and Trevor huffed. “You underestimate yourself. Though, I’ll certainly be happy to see what you both find. Now, run along. These are precious minutes to have.”

He grinned and quickly turned back the way he came.

— —

Trevor leaned against the castle doors, waiting for Adrian to arrive. 

He’d quickly told him about their new destination and Adrian had shared in his excitement, rushing to his room to change, though Trevor did leave out a detail or two. 

He leaned further back against the hard surface, feeling the fur of his cloak press up against the wood and the sides of his neck.

He didn’t want to wear the cloak. It wasn’t that cold. But he’d grown comfortable in his transparency here and well. The rest of Wallachia still hated his family.

He’d needed something to cover his shirt, Belmont crest stitched, coloured and glaring. What once was a symbol worn with pride was now a call for challenge and dismissal and hate.

And Trevor could deal with that. Fuck, he invited it. But now, he couldn’t go looking for trouble. He couldn’t risk the odds of how many came after not just him, but Lisa and Adrian.

He couldn’t risk harming himself because then the pact would be broken. Because he was supposed to be protected here, despite his family’s reservations.

And so he wore the cloak.

At least the weather somewhat called for it.

He sighed, moving his gaze to the current bright sky and shining sun. How a storm was going to roll in a week from now was beyond him.

Footsteps broke his thoughts and Trevor looked back, exhaling. “Finally. Has anyone told you you take ages to—“

He stopped. Adrian was clad in a long black coat, gold buttoned embellishments flashing as he moved and matching with his hair. He had tight black pants and high boots on, and all in all, matched his aesthetic precisely. 

But his clothing wasn’t what caught his attention. 

“Is that kohl?” He blurted.

Adrian blinked, a hand coming up to his face as if he didn’t apply it himself. 

“Oh. Yes. I can stay out in sunlight comfortably for a period of time if I cover myself appropriately,” he gestured to his clothing. “Though, my eyes do sometimes get terribly irritated. I’ve found that the kohl helps. It is used in deserts to protect one’s eyes from the sun’s glare. I use it for the same practical effect.”

“Right…” Practical effect. It had a practical effect. 

He paused. “I also wore it to our wedding. I’m not sure you remember—“

“I do.”

Oh, he certainly did. That was half the reason why he reacted the way he had. He hasn’t expected to see that damn kohl again. He still remembered when he first glimpsed Adrian with it, gaze dark and cool. His hand clenched into a fist and he felt the imprint of his ring. 

And feeling the ring only made him remember last night. Made him remember everything.

He wanted to grab Adrian by the shoulders and shake him. It couldn’t have been practical then, all of them indoors and under the night sky. 

Adrian had looked—

He coughed. “Just didn’t think you wore it outside of special occasions. Makes sense.” He pushed the door further open. “Let's go! Every minute we waste is a— precious minute.” He spluttered.

“What in God's name is that supposed to mean?”

He waved him off, walking through the door in quick strides. “Your mother said something similar. Now come on.”

Adrian followed, thankfully not following up on that line of questioning and instead pestered him as they travelled. 

“Do you think the merchant my mother met will have new wares?”

“Maybe. But because of the storm, they’ll probably try to sell as many items as they can. Which means lower prices for us.” He smirked at Adrian’s judging expression. “I’m being economical,” he reasoned. 

“You’re being cheap.” Adrian peered at him. “I know your family left you money. In fact, your stay here has given you no reason to use it.”

“So?”

Adrian muttered something that Trevor chose to block out and they made their way down the small, trodden path that led out of their forest area and closer to civilisation. 

Dracula had really made them stay in the middle of nowhere. Even the Belmont manor was closer to others than this. Though distance wasn’t a glaring issue for them now.

But soon they escaped the path and followed a rushing stream downhill. They should be close now.

“Don’t you want to buy anything?”

“Hm.” He inspected his whip holder and stopped, staring down wide-eyed.

“Fucking hell.”

“What is it?”

“I forgot my whip.”

He couldn’t believe it. 

“Your dagger is there.” Adrian pointed out.

“That doesn’t count.” It didn’t. Because while Trevor had mastered it, had mastered everything really, the whip was his speciality. It was his family weapon. His. 

His father trained him with it over and over , and now Trevor had forgotten it.

He couldn’t believe he forgot it. All because went to see Adrian and then he waited for him and he didn’t even think to remember—

“It’s alright.” Adrian was watching him, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. The memory of a ghost touch washed over him. “We’re not expecting any trouble,” Trevor said nothing. Adrian watched him a moment longer then smirked. “Unless you think you can’t fight with just the dagger. I understand, it’s a limitation many basic fighters face in their—“

“I can take a werewolf’s heart out with just this damn thing.” He snapped.

Adrian smiled. “So you say.” But his face softened. “It’s only an afternoon without it, Trevor. We’ll be back.” 

Trevor nodded, grudgingly.

And then Adrian’s eyes drifted down to Trevor’s hip. “Was it your whip holder?”

“What?” 

“It’s old.” He said bluntly. “Is that what you wanted to buy?”

His whip holder wasn’t old. It only looked like it due to all the damage it had sustained. There was that time Sypha had accidentally set it on fire, then the time he spilt some strange substance on it in the hold, and then—

So Trevor had damaged it? Big deal.

He inspected it again. “No. It’s fine.”

Adrian gave a long suffering sigh.

“Wow.” Adrian breathed.

He scowled, still looking down at the holder. “It’s not that bad, you piece of shit.”

“Not you, idiot. The city.”

Trevor looked up and gaped. Wow, indeed.

The city seemed to be built on a labyrinth of large streams and drainways. From his high point, Trevor could see boats gliding smoothly through the canals, their passengers small specks. 

He could see the various rooftops, made of white of stone and wood, clustered together while bridges arched over the streams. 

“Why do we give a shit about Targoviste again?”

Adrian chuckled and they made their way down.

— —

The scent of sea salt greeted them as he and Adrian crossed through the city towards the shipports. Trevor glanced around, wary, but drawn to the bustle surrounding them. 

“First we should find the merchant my mother spoke of.”

“Fine.” He was only doing this for Lisa. He’d seen a weapons stall and desperately wanted to take a look at it.  The loss of weight on his hip made him uneasy. 

Not that he was trying to replace his whip already. Of course not. But better safe than sorry. 

“Don’t frown.”

“ You’re frowning.”

Adrian dragged him to the sight of merchant ships and Trevor followed.

The ship was impressive, at least. Dark wood, sails and large lances were strategically placed.

“Welcome! Welcome!”

Trevor sighed at the energetic voice and smacked Adrian’s shoulder, letting him deal with the merchant as he moved around the makeshift store setup in front of the ship.

He peered at the items.

Boring.

Useless. 

Scam. 

What even was that?

Oh.

He inspected the dark power in front of him. It must’ve been a signal of some sort because the merchant popped up immediately.

Seriously, how did Adrian let him come this way?

“Interested in corned powder, sir?”

“Depends.” He inspected it for a moment, and rubbed it between his fingers as the merchant spoke.

“Got it from the finest factory in the world! Did you know men are starting to nickname it Serpentine?”

“That’s stupid.” 

“It does make things explode.”

“Hm.”

It did make things explode.

Trevor rolled the small pouch of black powder between his fingers, already sorting through possibilities.

Trevor had an appreciation for weapons. Which Belmont didn’t? But explosions were tricky when they, usually spontaneously, happened. They could never use it to their advantage in crowded areas, lest they harm others. 

But, what if he could concentrate that into a smaller area?

It couldn’t be a real explosion. Not really. But if he kept it inside a confined space… He remembered all the small and ingenious inventions the castle had. Maybe he could keep it in one spot. 

If the powder had nowhere to expand except forward, he could direct its power. A tube came to mind. The explosion would follow it. But what would he be shooting out of it?

Ugh, he’d spent too long with Adrian and Lisa. 

“No.” He placed it down. His whip would always be more useful. “Not interested.” 

He ignored the merchant's cries and found Adrian who was fiddling with something he couldn’t recognise.

“I’ll wait for you by the square?”

“Don’t you like anything here?”

“Nothing I want.” He paused. “How are you feeling? Is the sun…”

“Perfectly fine, Trevor. My only peeve is your resistance to buy anything.”

He snorted. “Then you need better priorities.” He waved. “I’ll see you later.”

Before he left, Trevor lingered, leaning against a wooden beam as he watched Adrian speak with the merchant. He barely moved his mouth as he spoke, fangs out of sight.

So this was how he navigated the human world.

He wondered if Adrian did this every day back when he was a doctor and travelling. It seemed exhausting. 

But the merchant didn’t seem to think anything wrong about it. He seemed more preoccupied with the business Adrian would bring, eyes lingering on his fancy coat and polished buttons. 

Was that a distraction Adrian used then? To dress fancily so it would distract folks from his mouth. But Trevor didn’t see how that could work. How could anyone not look at—

He turned sharply, about to make his leave. One last look showed Adrian’s expression. Blank, polite and focused. 

Adrian’s eyes met his. Trevor smirked and held up a finger, huffing at his reaction. Or lack of. He had really committed to this. 

The merchant was trying to get Adrian’s attention, gesturing to some fancy chair. But Adrian didn’t turn his head, still watching him. 

Trevor snorted, wondering if this was Adrian’s way of intimidation. They watched each other for a few moments more before Trevor finally left. 

— —

“A beautiful ring, sir.”

Trevor turned, sighing inwardly at the eager merchant who was practically leaning over his stall. He had barely left Adrian before being accosted, what the fuck? 

Trevor lifted his hand and the man’s eyes followed the movement, nodding to himself.

“Yes, quite a unique design. And a wonderful stone choice with the carat.”

“Thanks.” He grunted, about to step away. He needed to find that weapons stall again. 

“Perhaps your wife would enjoy some of the choices here? I’m sure with a ring such as that, she has lovely taste which we can fully understand.”

He stopped, gaping at the man. “My wife?” He didn’t have a wife. 

The merchant was still looking at his ring.

His ring—

He coughed, shoving his hand into a pocket.

The merchant was still looking at him expectantly. “Yes. My… wife… she has good taste.” He quickly looked around but there was no sign of Adrian. 

Damn it. Were those devices really that interesting?

He clapped his hands together. “All the more reason to spoil her! Does anything catch your eye?” He gestured to the table surface, covered in gems and gleaming in the light. Rings, bracelets, necklaces and more. The amount of jewellery was astounding.

“No. I’m good.” He began to turn, ignoring the merchant's cries when he spotted a Churchman directly across the square, eyeing the people around him sourly. 

His gaze drifted…and there!  Right in the corner was another one.

He turned back. “Perhaps I was a bit hasty.”

The merchant started, a large smile quickly covering his face.

“No fuss! No fuss! Now, again. Anything you like?”

Trevor looked over the various jewels, shining, gleaming and in more colours than he imagined. His face must have expressed defeat because soon an emerald bracelet was thrust into his face.

“Perhaps she’d enjoy this! A very popular stone in England at the moment, and the colour! Oh, it blinds, does it not?”

It was nice. But… too flashy. Not practical enough for Adrian to wear. 

Not that he was actually getting him anything. Trevor was just waiting out the Churchmen and acting naturally. 

He shook his head. “H—She doesn’t like bracelets.”

“Ah! No matter. I’ve a great variety!” He searched through the mess and eventually pulled out a pair of dangling earrings with large rubies.

“Very fashionable, sir. She’d be the talk of the city with earrings like these.” He spoke dramatically as if narrating a story, “They were recovered from a cave on the other side of the world.”

Trevor moved closer and peered at them. They were nice but Adrian didn’t have ear holes. Would his healing factor wouldn’t allow him to even get them?

“No.” He leaned back. “I don’t like these.”

Another smile. He was confident Trevor would choose something, huh? “No matter! Hmm… how do you find these?”

“No.”

And on it went.

“These?”

“Too boring.”

“This?”

“Too flashy.”

“We got received these from—“

“Too small.”

“This is an antique and belonged to an old queen.”

He paused. Squinted. “Too damaged.” A pause. “And still ugly.”

“Worn by the priest of—“

“No.”

“Perhaps this ?”

“This is an insult to her.”

The well-worn smile began to slip and soon the merchant was gripping his hair.

“My good sir! What is your lady like ? I have offered you my finest and most rich wares! Any woman of taste and standard would know this to be worthy of her!”

Well, first off, she’s no lady.

Though Adrian did wear a dress. Or nightgown. It really did seem the same thing. 

He wore it well though. 

He pulled himself out of those quickly. “She wouldn’t like it.” He shrugged at the man’s incredulous look. “I know my wife.”

“Uhh…I…” he sighed. “Very well.” He grew silent for a moment, rubbing his temples in concentration before gasping and snapping his fingers in excitement. “Then what did you give her for your wedding? The ring must have been to her tastes exactly as you know her so well.”

Trevor swallowed. 

His voice was almost garbled as he spoke, “It was pearl.”

“Pearl! Ah, such an elegant and simple stone! I understand now, give me just a moment.”

He dug around, muttering to himself while Trevor stood frozen and waited. 

Soon, the table was clear of jewels and lines of pearls covered it instead.

“Now, surely there is something here your fine lady will appreciate! May I suggest…” he was gesturing to a three-layered pearl anklet which in Trevor’s opinion, was the same as a bracelet.

He ignored the merchant and started down the table, staring and flicking through different pieces. He scowled at some of them. Ridiculous. And hesitated at others. Not so ridiculous.

Soon, though, he stopped. He pointed. “Let me see this one.”

The idea of Trevor being interested in something, finally, made the merchant peek up and scamper over. “Certainly!”

He placed it on a plush, velvet cushion. “A fine choice, sir! The craftsmanship is so very impressive and so very delicate. Though certainly endurable, of course!”

Trevor looked at the necklace. It was simple compared to the previous jewels he was shown.

But he had to appreciate its craftsmanship.

The chain of the necklace was fine gold, twisted and ringed to create a thicker look. A single pearl was in the middle of it, the size of a thumbnail. It was smooth and gleaming.

But behind it, carved so delicately and intricate that Trevor squinted to appreciate the details, was an open sea shell. It sat behind the pearl, creating the illusion that it was holding it. 

That it was the clam that the pearl originated from.

He held out a hand. “May I?”

He was handed it and Trevor moved it around gently, watching it gleam. It didn’t change colours like Adrian’s ring. Then again, he couldn’t expect it to. His ring was different.

He looked down at the necklace, gold and glinting. He spoke without much thought.

“I’ll take it.”

Soon, he was walking away from the happy merchant who had wished him great luck and fortune and a hundred children. 

His pocket was weighed down. A thick, though small, protective box lay inside it. 

He sighed, trying not to pay it too much attention and made his way through the streets. At least he could finally find the weapons stall. His boots scuffed against the cobblestones as he turned into yet another street, the noise closing in around him. 

Right, should be around here. He ignored the bustle around him, searching for it intently. 

Almost. Almost there—

A rich scent cut through the street. It was different. It was enticing. It demanded his full attention.

He stopped mid-step, nostrils flaring as his head swivelled toward the source. Trevor peered past the crowd to see its origin. 

He grinned.

—

“Trevor.” Adrian waved as he saw him approach. He was at the front of the shipyard, a small box in hand.

Trevor stared at it and was reminded of his own small, hidden box.

He pushed the thought aside and walked quickly. “Adrian!”

Adrian’s brows shot up at his excited tone but otherwise only gestured to the box. “I found a fascinating piece of glass. The merchant called it quartz and miners have found it harder to break I thought perhaps we could test it against—“

“That’s great.”

Trevor didn’t waste any time, grabbing Adrian as he approached and dragging him to an emptier street. He stopped them near a pillar and grinned.

“Guess what I found?”

“Your brain? I must admit, I’m surprised it took so long.”

“Shut up. And no. Look!”

He grabbed the package from his pocket, unwrapping the box as the smell of garlic filled the air.

“Found this near the shops. Adrian, it’s garlic bread.”

He blinked.“You do know that garlic doesn’t affect us? I have told you this before, yes? How can you—mmph!”

Trevor shoved off a piece and smashed it into his mouth, watching in excitement as Adrian chewed it with narrowed eyes. He then stopped chewing completely. His eyes widened. 

“Oh.”

“I know!”

“It’s so well flavoured.”

“I know!”

“Why haven’t we tried this combination before?”

“I know!”

Without another moment, they ripped into the bread, fingers greased in butter as they consumed what the baker had called garlic bread.

“We have to try making this. I know I said baking is not my area of expertise—“

“How different can it be from making bread?”

“Yes. Exactly.” Adrian smiled, eyes crinkling. “You have butter on your face.”

Trevor rubbed the back of his hand over his mouth and stared at Adrian for inspection.

He chuckled. “No. Here, let me.”

Adrian reached out and Trevor froze as his fingers grazed his mouth, pressingly slightly into the corner as he dragged his finger.

When he pulled away, Trevor could see the smear of butter coating his finger. 

Adrian stared at it for a moment and Trevor coughed, pulling forward a crumpled handkerchief from his pocket. Adrian took it, wiping his finger without a word.

Trevor watched him without a word. When Adrian looked up, Trevor thought his eyes looked brighter.

Adrian broke the silence. “Did you ask for the recipe?”

Trevor smirked. “I wouldn’t leave without it.”

When Adrian laughed, Trevor laughed with him.

——

Trevor stopped. He stared at the signage and sighed. 

“What’s this?”

The boy looked between him and the sign. “The play? Sir?”

“I thought this was a murder mystery.” The sign was covered in flowers, light colours and a chubby baby holding an arrow.

“Oh!” He nodded vigorously. “Yes, we have two shows that the crew performs. However, tonight is the Rosen Sky, not the Dark Enigma.” 

“And what is Rosen Sky about?” 

Like he was waiting to be asked, the boy slammed his palms down onto the table and launched into a loud speech. “It’s a story of love and regret. Passion and consequences. And the limits of mortality.” He finished solemnly and Trevor gaped at him.

Love and regret? What the fuck? Trevor had come here to show Adrian a murder mystery, not a romantic play. 

“When’s the next—” he fumbled for the name, “Dark Enigma showing?”

“Oh, this will be our last play for the week, sir. The weather forced us to close up early, I’m afraid. Such a shame, we were quite enjoying the city.” 

Oh, fuck. 

Well, maybe he could take Adrian to see something else. It’s not as if the city was lacking in entertainment. 

It was just that. Adrian said he liked theatre.

“Does this shit have symbolism and meaning and whatever shit those philosophic assholes enjoy?”

He blinked. “...Yes?”

Trevor nodded. He was afraid of that. 

He sighed, rubbing his palm over his face. Adrian had better appreciate what he was doing. “Fine. Whatever. I’ll  take two tickets.”

Trevor’s words had him release a blinding smile. “Wonderful! Where would you like to sit? The front, middle or back? The prices will vary, of course.”

Trevor looked at the building in front of him. It was a traditional theatre and big enough. The last time he was dragged by his mother to see a play, they had sat in a box.

Trevor had liked that. It was quieter up there, less people for him to bump into and start a fight with. That happens sometimes. And it had a good view. 

“Do you have any box seats?”

He blinked. “Um, yes.”

“I’ll take one.”

“Those are…” he coughed, “rather on the expensive side.” 

Trevor glared, straightening from his slouch and taking a step closer to the table.

“A box.” 

“Right! Yes! Let’s see,” he mumbled, pulling a sheet of paper towards him. 

Trevor left a few minutes later, coin bag lighter yet holding two ticket papers in his pocket. He found Adrian in the square, staring intently at something in a stall. All Trevor could see was clothing. Maybe he was getting another nightgown. 

He shook his head at the image that formed. 

“Hey, come on.” He inclined his head. “I want to show you something.”

Adrian started but looked back at the stalls women. She smiled. “I’ll be here for a few more hours.” 

“We’ll be back by then.” He stepped backwards. “Come on.” 

“Where are we going?” Adrian questioned as Trevor led them back the way he came. 

“Just a thing I saw.” He paused and turned to a different road. He didn’t want Adrian to see the front of the theatre and get an idea of what was happening. Fortunately, all major establishments had a back entrance. 

He led them there, pausing and squinting at the building to make sure it was it. 

“Alright,” he turned back to Adrian who was looking around curiously. “I’ll need to blindfold you.” 

“ What?”

“Don’t worry.” He waved dismissively. “Just for a few minutes until we reach where we need to be.” 

“What could be so important to keep secret?” His eyes were narrowed. “We’ve seen everything here.” 

Not everything. 

He sighed. “Just… something. Come on, you’re gonna make us late.”

Adrian didn’t budge, still staring at him suspiciously. 

“Seriously?” Trevor exclaimed and Adrian nodded. Ignoring him, Trevor took out a strip of fabric from his pocket. It was originally from his cape but well, he wasn't going to buy a piece of fabric when he had a perfectly well-made one on him. 

He stepped towards Adrian, held the fabric up for inspection. 

“It’s nothing nefarious. Really, Adrian. Who do you think I am?”

“I think you can do stupid things. Even if they’re well-meaning.” He was squinting at the strip and Trevor blinked at the words. Then shrugged.

“Maybe. But I’d think twice if it concerned you.” Adrian’s gaze snapped to him, eyes wide. “Come on,” Trevor murmured. “Please.”

And Trevor must have looked truly pathetic because Adrian’s breath caught and he snatched the fabric from him, tying it over his eyes.

He huffed a laugh. “Don’t make it too tight.” He reached over and loosened him, Adrian’s hair soft between his fingers. Warm air hit his cheek and he blinked, looking down and realising he was front to front with Adrian, sharing air. 

He quickly stepped backwards, almost tripping over his feet. “Right. Let’s go.” He moved to Adrian’s side, guiding him forward, arm in arm. Luckily, there weren’t many people and Trevor moved them easily, sighing in victory as they reached the back entrance. 

A worker was already loitering there and raised a brow at them.

“Can I—”

Trevor held up his arm, shoving the two tickets into his face. 

He blinked down at the papers, eyes widening. “Sir! Of course! If you and your… friend will follow me.”

He moved into the building and Trevor followed ignoring Adrinan’s hissed questioning on what was going on.

“Hold on, we're going up some stairs.” They moved up easily, Trevor laughing once when Adrian stumbled and then being elbowed in the stomach soon after. He wheezed, still laughing. 

“You imbecile,” Adrian muttered.

“That’s me.” The worker ahead gestured to a set of doors and passed his tickets back to him. Trevor nodded in thanks, telling Adrian to hold still as he threw him a silver coin. 

“Alright,” he watched the worker leave and moved Adrian in front of the doors. “I’m gonna take off the blindfold.” 

“Finally.” 

“You have no patience, Adrian. It’s surprising, really.” He reached over to the knot, loosening it as he spoke. 

“You have blinded me, and taken me somewhere unfamiliar. I can smell polish, dust and paint.” He scowled. “You could've been attacked and I’d lose a second to see, a second that could be needed.”

Trevor opened the knot, and the fabric slid off Adrian’s face, revealing his gold eyes. He smiled, reaching forward to collect the fallen fabric from around his neck. His fingers grazed his skin.  “You don’t need to worry about me, husband.” 

Adrian’s mouth parted. He stared at Trevor with bright, bright eyes. So much so that Trevor swallowed and looked away.

Why did I call him that?

He busied himself by looking around the hallway which thankfully, had no signs of its usage except that it was plush and expensive. 

Adrian looked at him questioningly and Trevor grinned, moving aside so he faced the doors. He gestured dramatically. “Go ahead.” 

And Adrian did. He pushed open the doors and strode in, Trevor right on his heels. He then almost collided into his back. 

“Seriously? I know you know I was right there.” He complained.

But Adrian didn’t reply. Trevor looked over him and saw the view of the theatre. The seats were almost full, people rushing up and down the aisles, and their chatter rising, though fainter from their height.

The stage was lit, a curtain covering its content but a man dressed in red was peeking behind it, then peeking out and gesturing to another worker in red. 

Adrian was still silent. 

Trevor swallowed. Maybe this was a bad idea. Maybe Adrian didn’t like this theatre and Trevor had just dragged him to it. 

“Hey,” he touched his arm lightly. “What do you think?” 

Adrian didn’t turn. His voice sounded loud in the box. “You… it’s wonderful.”

Relief coursed through him. “Oh, good. Wasn’t sure if you’d like it.”

He did turn then. From this high, the lights below fell behind him, surrounding him like a halo. His smile was similar. “Is this why you blinded me?”

“Don’t make it sound so dramatic. And yes.” He ushered him forward, both of them sitting in the plush cushioning.

And as if that was a sign, the lights around them dimmed and there was excited whispering as others took their seats.

Adrian leaned over. “What is the play about?”

He huffed, thinking about the mystery they’d missed out on but again, Adrian would enjoy this too. “Something about passion.”

In the dim light, he could see Adrian raise a brow and he shoved him lightly. “Fuck off. It was the only one available.”

Adrian opened his mouth, no doubt to insult him when a voice sounded onstage and he whipped around, attention completely taken by the stage below.

Trevor watched for a moment in amusement before he looked at the stage himself. 

—

“She doesn’t even know this man? How is she trusting him?” He whispered hotly and Adrian pushed him back without even looking at him.

“That’s the point, Trevor. It’s supposed to send a message about their love.”

He scowled. “Unless the message is anything but stranger danger, I don’t get it.”

—

“Oh, give me a break.” 

“What is it now?”

He wondered if he was being selfish by commenting so much on the play and resolved to stay quiet.

Adrian’s voice sounded beside him, “well?” 

He couldn’t help it and blurted out, “there is no way he could fight off so many knights! He has no training!”

Adrian’s laughter sounded next to him.

—

Trevor was not interested in this play. He was not.

“She should just tell everyone to fuck off.”

“I agree.”

“I mean it’s her life.”

“Yes.”

“Why doesn’t he train her to fight if he cares so much? That way, she can challenge her family to be able to choose her own hand.”

“I don’t think, in this case, women learning to fight is common.”

He snorted. He’d love to show them his family. “Stupid.”

“Indeed.”

—

Trevor watched in bafflement as the scene below unfolded.

“My love!” The actor screamed in agony, clutching a limp body to his. “My love!”

“Oh, God.” He snorted. “It’s sad but they barely knew each other.”

“Please!” The actor sobbed. “Come back! Come back!”

A figure cloaked in black appeared on stage, holding a scythe in one hand and Trevor chuckled. Death.

“You cannot take her from me! She must stay!”

“She is gone.”

“No!”

“Yes.”

“You can bring her back! You must!”

“You mortals are all the same. Death is a finality. But it is peaceful.” A pause. “You would never have had long with her. All mortal lives are bold things but they flicker out just as quickly.”

The actor released an anguished scream that had Trevor shifting uncomfortably. 

But soon he had to watch the man try to wrestle with Death and snorted.

“Can you believe this?” Adrian didn’t reply. The lights had gotten dimmer as the play went on and he couldn't see his expression if he tried.

But soon the play wrapped up from there. Turns out there wasn’t much to see if one of the two main stairs died. Other than more crying and grief, of course.

He still clapped along with everyone else when the actors lined up on stage and the curtain dropped. It entertained him, he supposed.

Soon, doors were open, hallway light flooding through as other hall candles were re-lit. Trevor could see properly and turned to Adrian.

“That wasn’t too bad.”

Adrian was still looking at the stage, a faraway expression on his face. At Trevor’s voice, he blinked and looked over at him, but said nothing. Trevor held his gaze, confused.

“Not that great? I thought that—“

Adrian stood abruptly, leaving the box in quick strides before Trevor could even comprehend it.

“Hey!”

He rushed outside, catching a tail-end of Adrian’s fluttering coat and chased after him.

“Where do you think you’re going?!”

“I need to get something. Give me a few moments. Wait at the square. The fountain.”

What the fuck? “I’ll come with you.” He didn’t turn. Trevor sped up, swearing as a barrage of people swarmed from one of the doors. 

He pushed past them roughly. “Adrian, slow down!”

More swarms came swarming, the lower levels of audience members all around him. 

Fuck. 

After pushing, shoving, cursing and almost punching someone in the face, he finally made it past the crowd, rushing to the doors and facing the setting sun.

He stopped.

Adrian was gone.

———

Trevor waited at the fountain. 

What else could he do?

Stupid Adrian. If he wanted to leave the play so badly then he could’ve told Trevor. It’s not as if he would have objected.

The night sky fell over him and Trevor traced it lazily, finding the brightest stars and remembering constellations.

He would seriously punch Adrian when he saw him.

Footsteps sounded ahead of him and Trevor took a glance, dismissing it when he saw the red hair, and looking back at the sky.

The footsteps came closer. And stopped near him.

Still leaning casually, Trevor took out his blade, holding it straight down his leg.

He turned and inspected the man in front of him. Large, a bit bigger than him, red hair that was cut short and rich, aristocratic clothing that he barely assessed.

He was more focused on the fangs when the vampire spoke.

“I thought I recognised you. Though, I couldn’t be sure.” His voice was a drawl but there was arrogance behind it, a triumph that had Trevor tensing.

“Well, you have me at a loss.” He narrowed his eyes. “Who the fuck are you?”

“Oh? I’m surprised you don’t recognise a friend.” He grinned. “Come now. I was at your wedding.”

Trevor stopped. If he was there, he knew the terms. If he attacked him…

“Though I must admit, I’m surprised to see you here. Especially unguarded. I thought I was right.”

“About what?”

“That he might take after his father.” He waved a hand. “It’s no matter. I had no bets placed.” He smile was wild. “I’m not a gambling man.” He took a step closer. “But because of that, I need to be sure.”

“The fuck are you—“

There’s a burst of speed and Trevor shot his dagger out at the same moment. But the vampire doesn’t attack him, and his arm falls, its target nowhere near him.

He can feel the wind blowing past his ripped cloak.

Trevor looked down, glancing at the fallen fur and the skin beneath it.

Looking up, he saw the vampire analysing him. Well, not him. His neck?

Whatever he saw must have made him glad because he smiled, still looking fucking demented. He clapped his hands together and bowed.

“Thank you, Trevor Belmont.”

“What is this?” He snarled. He raised the blade threateningly when the man interrupted.

“Harming me would be breaking the pact.”

“I—“

“You may harm me in self-defence, yes, but look, I have not harmed a hair on your head.” He waved dismissively. “Let’s not be dramatic.” He came closer, standing toe to toe with him.

“What do you want?” He gritted out.

He hummed. “Perhaps I may tell you. Perhaps not. But I will not harm you now, Belmont. You have my word.”

Raising a hand, he reached towards Trevor, and as much as he wanted to punch his teeth out, didn’t move.

He wanted to see what the vampire would do. Because right now, he had no clue.

And if he did try to attack him, Trevor would harm him back. 

Still, he pushed away when the vampire touched his neck, pulling the ripped cloak to the side to reveal more skin.

“That’s it—“

But in a second, the vampire was metres away. “Until our paths cross, Belmont.” He bowed again, just as dramatic as before. 

Trevor came forward but the man only smiled, fangs glinting. In a blur, he was gone.

What the fuck?

He stood there, eyes and ears trained around him, catching every sound.

Trevor never went off his guard but the vampire didn’t come back.

Soon after though, Adrian did.

Trevor could hear the click of boots on the cobblestones and stared as Adrian’s blonde head came past the fountain.

“I apologise.” He wasn’t looking at him and held something of brown leather in front of him like a peace offering. “The stalls woman left and I had to find her.”

Trevor suddenly felt angry. “You asshole. Why the fuck would you leave? Do you even know what happ—“

Adrian looked up as he spoke, eyes scanning him and Trevor stopped as he saw his nostrils flare, eyes narrowed and scanning him quickly.

He paused at his neck.

For the second time that night, Trevor had a vampire lunge at him. But this time, he let his arm remain limp at his side. 

Adrian’s hands ghosted over the ripped fabric. “What happened?” His voice was tense. Angry.

“Some vampire was here. I don’t know what he wanted, he just said some cryptic shit and left—“

“I can smell them.” Adrian snarled, face close to his neck and he could feel the heat of his breath on his skin.

“Yeah, he ripped my cloak? I don’t know.” He couldn’t find much more words when Adrian’s face, for the first time since he’d seen him, was full of so much anger.

“Look… we should go. It’s late and—“ He almost choked when Adrian startled to rub his hands over his neck, quickly, almost harshly.

“What are you doing?!”

Adrian scrubbed harder. “I can smell him.” It seemed the very words made him mad, his lips curling into a snarl.

“Well, that’s great. But what does it have to do with anything?”

He didn’t respond, furiously rubbing his palms over his neck and Trevor hesitated, staying silent and letting Adrian continue.

What else could he do? It’s not like Adrian was listening to him.

Pieces of fur that were close to the rip were torn off and Trevor watched them fall to the floor with wide eyes.

His eyes went even wider when Adrian leaned him, mouth against his collarbone and inhaled. Trevor could feel the slight brushes of his lips against his skin and quickly pulled back.

“Adrian!”

But Adrian didn’t even seem phased, only nodding his head, satisfied. “His scent is covered.” But he wrinkled his nose. “Regardless, you should bathe when we get back.”

Trevor blinked. None of this was making sense. 

“Do you… should we go back to the castle?”

Adrian seemed… wild. Maybe a walk would calm Adrian down from whatever had gotten into him.

“Hmm. Yes.”

He still seemed peeved, his body just a bit too tense so Trevor took a step forward and awkwardly patted him on the shoulder as he made his way to leave the street.

To his relief, Adrian’s frame relaxed under his touch and they made their way out of the city quietly, Trevor’s hand hovering over his ripped cloak. 

——

The castle was in sight. Trevor had never been more relieved to see it.

Their walk back had been silent. Every time Trevor thought to ask what exactly all that shit was about, he stopped himself. To him, reminding Adrian about the vampire would make it worse.

Whatever it was.

As they made their way up a hill, Trevor paused at the point, looking up at the sky. The same fucking stars he’d been tracing when the demented vampire appeared.

Their glints seemed like laughter.

“Did you buy anything?”

Trevor blinked at the unexpected voice, turning his head to see Adrian watching him. He seemed calmer now.

Trevor wondered why. 

But he still didn’t.

“Oh. Uh,” His pocket felt heavy, a velvet-lined box and jewel sitting in it innocently.

“I…” He trailed off, trapped between the warring sides of his head when Adrian spoke.

“I got you this.” He pulled out the same brown leather he held at the fountain and pulled its straps open.

It was a whip holder. Similar to the one he wore on his hip but obviously newer. The brown leather was gleaming and polished and different to his fraying one.

“You said it was breaking and I saw it in the stall. I thought, with your propensity for being cheap, I might get it for you.”

Adrian passed it to him and Trevor inspected it, feeling the familiar weight in his hands.

It was perfect. The same quality his family used. They would approve.

“Thank you.” He said softly, hesitating before loosening the older one, taking his time to replace it. When he was done, he stepped back and gave a lazy grin.

“How do I look?”

But Adrian wasn’t looking at the whip holder. He was staring into his eyes and looked a little sad. 

And when he spoke, it was whispered. One that seemed like it wasn’t meant for him, like Adrian was reciting something to himself.

But Trevor heard it. He focused on the words, “We will never be here again.”

And before he could question it, before he could question anything, Adrian had stalked forward, away from him and to the castle and Trevor watched him.

He had missed something. He didn’t know what but he was sure of it. 

He caught up to him, feeling the words fester in his month. But none of them felt right.

Adrian didn’t say anything, only nodding his head when Trevor gave his thanks for the gift.

Trevor looked down at the older leather in his hands. His pocket felt heavy and he sighed. 

Neither of them said anything as they reached the castle, following the familiar route to their hallway and rooms.

He pushed open his door, staring at the view within. 

So much had happened today. A lot of which, he didn’t even understand. But this… he understood this.

“Adrian.”

“Yes?”

He swallowed. “Will you… stay with me? Like you said.”

Adrian straightened, surprised. “Yes. Of course.” But sighed sharply. “Just let me find my father first. He needs to be informed about the vampire.” He looked aggravated at the mere mention of him. “Tell me what he said.”

He did, watching Adrian’s face tense and eyes narrow. He nodded at the end of his recital and quickly moved from the hallway, body a blur.

Trevor sighed. Fucking vampire speed. He turned into his room and, for no reason other than to get Adrian to relax, bathed as he’d requested.

When he entered his bedroom again, Adrian was waiting for him, perched on the end of the bed and staring up at him.

For a moment, the thought of questioning what the fuck happened today crossed his mind. 

“No nightgown?” Trevor teased and Adrian scoffed, smiling. He’d taken off his coat and boots but Trevor wondered if he would still be comfortable all night in those pants. 

But he didn’t point it out. It confused him. Trevor hadn’t been asking a lot today.

But he relaxed as he settled into his sheets, peering at Adrian who sat over them next to him.

For a moment, Trevor wanted to tell him to get comfortable. But the box was still in his clothes, draped over the bathroom floor. 

He didn’t want Adrian that comfortable.

“Just… wake me if anything happens.”

“Would you like something to eat if I have to?”

He huffed. Adrian had an obsession with eating. “No. Just talk to me. I don’t like it when it’s quiet.”

“I will.” The words were hushed but uttered like a prayer. “Goodnight, Trevor.”

“Goodnight.”

——

Trevor turned in his sleep. 

Something brushed up against his back, running up along his spine.

He shivered and the movement stopped. Soon, something warm covered him completely and he buried himself in it. 

He thought he felt a light brush along his hair, quick and fleeting. But he couldn’t follow that wild thought. Couldn't stay awake for it. 

——

When Trevor woke up the next morning, Adrian was resting against his headboard, breathing light and eyes closed.

He huffed and turned deeper into his pillow, letting the light that seeped through the curtains hit his face.

He hadn’t had a nightmare.

Chapter Text

“Ready to lose again?”

Adrian scoffed from his place leaning against the wall. The pose was one of nonchalance but Trevor had caught him following his every move with hawk eyes. 

“You’re deluded.” But he smiled as he said it.

Trevor shrugged. “About some things. Not this.” He balanced a wooden shaft in his palm. Tested the weight of it. 

It was perfect. Perfect like all things Dracula acquired in the castle were. 

Well. All but him. 

Trevor supposed he broke that pattern when he’d come stomping through in a wedding cape, enemy clan and scowl in tow to finish it all off. 

The thought amused him greatly. 

“You know, the Belmonts used to follow the Church,” he said, then corrected himself, “well, not completely. Even when we observed their teachings, we weren’t… fully committed.” He at least wasn’t.

Adrian watched him with interest. “What do you mean?”

He tightened his grip on the staff and swung it slightly. Adrian watched every move closely. 

“A Belmont’s first instinct will always be to fight, not follow. Our religion is weapons and our scriptures are myths and legends.” He pointed at Adrian with the tip of the weapon. “It’s who we are. I think the excommunication from the Church might let us see that.”

“I understand.” Adrian approached and took the staff from him. Their hands brushed as Trevor passed it over. “My father once described the art of fighting as a dance. There’s violence but there’s also… balance. One leads and one follows. Or falls. I think your family has perfected that.”

“Generations of monster hunting have to mean something.” He huffed, smiling slightly.

“Quite.” Adrian paused. “And without weapons? How good are you?”

He paused. Clarified, “hand to hand?”

Adrian nodded.

“As well as I can use any weapon. Sometimes it’s more satisfying to just punch something in the face. Why?” He narrowed his eyes. 

“I was only wondering. Vampires can have no need for weapons when their bodies essentially are one. They are used, of course, though sometimes it’s an accessory. “

“What about your sword? Don’t tell me it’s only for an aesthetic?” He laughed at that. Adrian would be the type, wouldn't he? His love of theatre and books and—

Adrian sighed in exasperation. “No, I enjoy using it. Training with it. I’ve found that fighting without it, using only my fangs and claws and instinct , is well… bestial.”

“Bestial?” He echoed.

Adrian nodded, looking almost lost in thought. “Us vampires, we’re not linked to a certain animal. Not like werewolves or gorgons. But we’re still creatures of the night.” He held up a hand. His nails were delicately pointed in demonstration. Trevor found his gaze locked on it. Adrian had slender hands. “If the stories are to be believed, we’re cursed. We’re not human. Not completely. I’ve found that… there are animal qualities in us. Ones that we can’t ignore.”

He stared at Trevor as he finished then quickly threw the staff back, avoiding his eyes.

Trevor cleared his throat. Adrian was being surprisingly forthcoming about his nature. He remembered that early day in their lab, Trevor’s makeshift lesson when Adrian had told him that he’d never know more than him about vampires. It seemed he was right.

The hold had everything they could find on vampires. Literal shelf after shelf on it. But the way Adrian was describing it. It’s almost as if there was something in their base, something instinctual, that generations of Belmonts had missed.

And for some reason, Trevor kept thinking about their trip to Iasi. To the way Adrian had behaved. There was something there. 

“Well, you do drink blood. Animals do that.” Sort of. “And what, you can turn into a wolf? That’s a literal animal.” He shrugged. “What else can you do?”

But Adrian wasn’t looking at him anymore. He had turned to face the weapons table, hands planted in front of him. 

Trevor sighed. 

Adrian had been acting like this all day. 

Ever since he’d woken up, Adrian had looked at him strangely, all but leaving the room as soon as Trevor turned to greet him. 

Breakfast had been the same. He had cooked silently, nodding and humming at Trevor’s offered conversation before he decided to give up. Trevor was still tired himself. 

But at least Adrian had shown a reaction when Lisa arrived in the kitchen. 

The woman had asked him about his run-in with the mystery vampire last night and informed him that Dracula was looking into it when a clatter drew their attention.

They’d both gaped at the broken pan lying on the counter, the handle snapped right off when Adrian had excused himself, rushing off to get cleaning supplies.

Never mind that there was a cleaning cupboard right in the kitchen.

He and Lisa had exchanged confused looks and Trevor was about to prepare them breakfast himself when Adrian came rushing back in, all but shoving him back to his seat and creating food with a fast efficiency.

Lisa had given him a confused look and Trevor shrugged. But later, when they’d looked in on Adrian the sheep, something that had kept Adrian still with explanations and busy hands, Trevor had taken the opportunity to drag him to the training room, citing he needed a session before he became a vegetable.

Adrian had tried to refuse. And that was what concerned him the most. 

Ever since he’d been shown the training room, Trevor had all but gone there consistently with Adrian, enjoying their sparring.

They were compatible, of course. Trevor had never had the opportunity to fight a vampire consistently. To hone his skills and become used to the dizzying speed he only ever saw in hunts. He had improved. 

But in this instance, Adrian had refused. And Trevor. Well, he never said he had endless patience.

He’d snapped at Adrian, citing his desire to go fuck himself and then strode to the doors by himself. 

But not without a final comment.

Trevor had a hand on the doorknob and snarked over his shoulder, “If you don’t want to be here, then just say it. I don’t need you, Adrian.”

And for some reason, that had Adrian pushing past him into the room. “I never meant that,” he said lowly, eyes searching his, hand a hard press on his shoulder as he strode through.

“Fine,” he tried now. “Your body’s a weapon. Let’s test it.” Adrian turned curiously. “Hand to hand.”

His brows rose. “Really?”

“Really. Come on, we can’t collect data without performing an experiment.” Adrian smiled at his comparison. 

“That’s correct.”

“I always am.”

Adrian watched him put the staff away. “I won’t be using my full strength.”

He frowned. “You’re taking the fun out of it.”

“These aren’t our weapons Trevor. We shall be much closer to each other, and more likely to land a hit. And my telling you wasn’t asking for permission.”

He scowled. “Fine.”

“You know I don’t mean it so to make it even.”

“I know. Because it wouldn’t matter anyway.” He smirked as they made their way further down the hall, where a large, black mat was settled.

“How many rounds?” Adrian took off his shoes, stepping onto the mat. 

Trevor shrugged. “Much as we can.”

—

Trevor grunted as his back slammed onto the hard mat. 

Adrian was standing over him, satisfied and smiling. 

“One to me.”

Trevor scowled. “I was just getting a feel for your skills.”

“As you say.”

—

“Ha!” 

Trevor had Adrian on his front, his knee pressing into the low of his back. 

“See? I told you.” 

“Get off me.” Adrian hissed. 

—

“Ow!” He hissed, almost knelt over as his crotch area vibrated in pain. 

“Sorry,” Adrian said sheepishly. 

“You’re a piece of shit.” He muttered.

“Do… do you still want to continue?”

“The fuck? Yes.”

—

Adrian was good. 

It annoyed Trevor to no end. 

But the score was still in his favor and he had to bite back another comment on it. Yes, Adrian was good. 

But Trevor was better. 

Without his full strength or speed, Adrian had levelled the playing field. And against a Belmont who had been trained since infanthood, who had grown up with weapons in hand and catching his weaknesses since he developed them, Adrian was matched. 

They’re both panting, waiting in limbo after a particularly gruelling round where Trevor had accidentally kicked Adrian in the face. 

He’d apologised, though not as earnestly as he might have considering what Adrian had done before , but then Adrian had all but tackled him around the waist in retribution and they had laid there, gazing at the ceiling for a few minutes. 

“Last round,” Adrian said beside him. 

“Fine.” He pulled himself up, grimacing at his shirt clinging to him with sweat. He took it off swiftly, balling and throwing it down to a corner of the mat. 

Trevor looked down at Adrian who had yet to get up. He was staring up at him, eyes locked onto his chest. 

Trevor shuffled. Were his scars that bad? 

Or maybe the concept of having them at all was interesting to Adrian. As a vampire, he didn’t have a single one. 

Damn healing. 

“I’m still winning, you know,” he said instead and Adrian blinked, gaze finally snapping up to meet his. 

He replied after a few seconds, “uh, yes.”

Trevor raised a brow. “Yes?”

He blinked. “I meant no,” he got up swiftly, stepping past Trevor and looking at something in the room he couldn’t identify.

“Maybe we can make the garlic bread after this.” 

That made Adrian turn, smiling. 

“We should.” He took a deep breath. The thought of garlic bread seemed to calm him immediately.  “Alright. Last round.” 

Neither of them waited long before leaping forward. 

—

Trevor had won their final round.

He thinks.

Their spar, as refined and quick as it usually was,  had turned into a grappling match on the floor and he’d ultimately gotten the advantage over Adrian, flipping him onto the mat. 

Adrian had caught himself on his elbows, lower half raised as Trevor pressed behind him. 

Trevor panted into his shoulder, his body lowering itself instinctively as their struggle finished. 

Victory was ringing in his mind but he froze when he felt his bare front brush Adrian’s back. 

Adrian stilled under him. But he said nothing. Didn’t move away.

And Trevor didn’t pull back. 

He was so close to Adrian, so near him that when he inhaled, he could smell the lemongrass and ginger scent lingering on his skin.

When he spoke, his lips grazed Adrian’s shoulder. “Not bad.”

Adrian exhaled under him. It felt like a shake. “Same to you.”

But then suddenly Adrian pushed up, tried to shake him off, but Trevor had his legs between his and tightened his grip, one hand reaching back to steady them. 

The new position had them pressed even closer. 

Trevor strained to focus on his words. “None of that,” he huffed softly. “I won fair and square.”

Adrian replied. He said something. 

But. 

Trevor couldn't move, couldn't think and breathed slowly through his mouth. The new position made him completely aware of the way his hips had Adrian’s pinned down. 

Every part of his body covered his but should he bend lower, cut his strings completely, he’d press into Adrian’s— 

“Trevor.” 

It snapped him out of the haze. 

Quickly, he staggered off him. Their legs knocked together from their tangled position. 

“So, um, I win.” 

He chanced a glance behind him. Adrian had yet to turn over, his expression hidden. His hand hovered over his shoulder. 

“Yes.” His voice came out rougher than Trevor had heard it. 

“But that— wasn’t bad. Your father taught you well.” 

“Yes.”

He was babbling something else as he reached the corner of the mat, quickly picking his shirt off the ground and flapping it out of its balled state when a hand grazed his waist. 

Trevor froze. 

“Adrian—”

“Where is this from?”

“What?” The ground didn't feel steady under him. 

Another brush. “This bite. Where did it come from?”

His mind hastily pulled the dots together. “Oh, that. Um, a harpy.” 

Adrian’s nails ran over it. He shivered.“Oh?”

“There was a group of them and it fucking bit me when it threw me into the air. It’s fine though, don’t worry.” He assured Adrian. “It healed well.”

Adrian only hummed and in a clipped voice said, “I see.” 

“Yeah.” He can only say and haphazardly threw his shirt on. When he turned around, Adrian was already at the large doors. 

“Hey! Where are you going?”

“To hunt.” He couldn’t identify the tone of his voice.

“I thought we were making the garlic bread?”

“I… need to hunt now.”  And he must know Trevor’s going to ask why because he says, “The storm will scare off any of the surrounding animals. It’s best to do it now.”

Right. Made sense. 

“Alright,” he jogged to catch up. “Let’s go.” 

“Trevor….” his voice is tight. 

“Come on, don’t leave me here.” He does not whine and grudgingly admits, “I want to see you hunt again. It’s cool.”

Adrian turned to him. He looked conflicted.

“I don’t—”

“I’ll follow you anyway.” Because he knows Adrian is trying to find an excuse to say no. He’s not sure why. 

He sighed. “Yes. You will.” 

He grinned. “Great. Let’s go.”

Adrian doesn’t make any comment, eyes boring into him with conflicting emotions. There had to be annoyance there, there had to, because, for a moment when he had Adrian pinned down, Trevor could’ve sworn Adrian said his name as a plea.

—

They’d just reached the castle doors, Trevor flipping Adrian’s sword to show him a move he should try out, when Dracula appeared behind them, looking his usual sour way.

Did the vampire have any other emotions other than indifference, anger and ill humour? Would Trevor ever see it?

Did he even want to?

“Where are you both going?”

They glanced at each other and Adrian answered, “to the forest to hunt. Why?”

Red eyes bore into Trevor before flicking away. “I have received a letter from our allies in the neighbouring city. There has been a sighting of the Guard.”

Trevor felt every nerve in his body jolt. “The Guard?” He asked rushed. “Why are they there?”

Dracula looked loath to answer him. But he did. “They don’t know. But this is an opportunity… I shall be going.”

“So am I.” He announced.

He scoffed, “No.”

“Yes. There’s been no sighting of them for weeks. This is my chance, I need to—“

“ You will do nothing. Or have you forgotten the perilous pact that rests on your well-being? Tell me, Belmont, how it would look if I marched you into an attack?”

“I don’t care,” he spat. And he didn’t. To finally find the guard. Did his family know?

Dracula seemed to loom higher, the air around him becoming oppressive. “Is that so?” The words were a silken hiss. “And you, Belmont, would allow for retribution to come to me, and my family? Because I assure you if you were harmed, that would be your clan's first course of action.”

Trevor froze. Adrian was still beside him.

For a moment, Trevor imagined it. Adrian and Lisa trapped, taken away just as his father was taken away from him.

His chest felt tight. 

He wrenched out, “No.”

For a moment, Dracula was silent and when Trevor glanced up at him, he found him watching him with an unsettling stillness.

“Then,” he continued softly, “you will remain here and make no trouble.”

His hands clenched into fists and he was about to tell Dracula a few choice words of his own when Adrian cut in.

“He’s made none thus far. Enough.”

They both glanced at him at the same time, Trevor’s expression surprised while Dracula only raised a brow, appraising his son carefully.

“We shall see.” He straightened as if done with the conversation. “I shall leave now by the mirror. This will be done by nightfall.”

Adrian nodded and they watched him go. Trevor should’ve stopped him, should’ve tried to convince him or ask what he meant by the mirror but all he could try to do was stop the warring sides of his mind.

The Guard. The Guard. The Guard.

A gentle touch on his hand snapped him out of his thoughts. Adrian watched him gently, his hand prying his fingers out of the fist it had made.

Trevor let him, lingering on his soft touch. 

“Are you alright?”

He sighed. “Yeah. Your father’s right. I just,” he mulled it over, “hate it.” He ended with a self-deprecating smile.

“Sometimes, I do too.” He tugged him closer to the closed doors. “But there’s wisdom in age.”

“My father always said that the youth were the ones that brought new ideas.”

Adrian smiled. “That’s right.”

“I suppose you’re both.” 

“Oh?”

“Young in vampire years, eventually ancient in human ones… who knows what you’ll come up with in a century?”

Adrian looked away from him. Trevor followed his gaze, unaware that Adrian had begun to twist his ring over and over his finger. The edge of the clearing was green, full and dark under the clouds. 

Trevor breathed the fresh air in. Listened to the quiet rustling around them. It was him then tugging Adrian to the forest, grinning all the while. 

“Let’s see what we find.”

—

“Alright, what can you hear?”

“Other than your loud voice scaring off every animal near us?” Adrian quipped and Trevor rolled his eyes. Still, Adrian was in a better mood now that they were in the forest. He’d take it over his avoiding behaviour before.

“Fuck off.” He paused. “When are you going to turn?”

Adrian huffed. “My wolf form cannot be so interesting.” But his lip quirked.

“Ah, that’s what you’d think. But to us mere mortals, transformation of any kind is great. Hey, if you can do alchemy please do it in front of the Church.

“I don’t know if they’d kill or capture me.”

“Capture, for sure. You’d be their little dungeon goblin, producing hundreds of gold blocks a day.” 

“Dungeon goblin?” His eyes were crinkled and Trevor traced the lines, smiling. 

“Yeah. But its—”

A loud clash of thunder echoed around them. 

“If that didn’t scare off the animals, I don’t know what could. What should we— Hey!”

Adrian was tugging him by the arm, pulling him under the shade of a large oak tree. 

“What is your problem?”

“This.”

A moment later, harsh rain fell down around them, distant clashes of thunder echoing it. 

“Ah. Heard that coming, did you?”

“Yes. I contemplated leaving you there. The castle is just a short distance for me.

He smirked.

“You’re a dick.”

“So eloquent.”

“Have to balance you out, pompous git.”

There was a pause and they both started to laugh. A harsh wind brought the rain near them and they huddled closer to avoid it, sides pressed together.

“I was thinking—” Adrian began.

“Again?”

“An endeavour you could only attempt to try. I do wonder what goes through your mind, at times.” 

“Eyes are the windows to the soul.” He widened his eyes exaggeratingly. 

Adrian played along, shifting his body to face him completely. They were chest to chest now. 

He peered into them. Trevor stayed still, unable to not look back into his own. 

They really were very bright. 

Adrian hummed. “I think… I see…”

He rolled his eyes. “What?”

“Oh, that’s interesting.”

“What?”

“I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“What?” 

“There’s nothing there. It’s empty. Just like this.” He flicked his forehead. 

And it shouldn’t be that funny, it really shouldn’t. But all he could think about was Adrian’s terrible jokes before. All he could think about was Adrian making a joke, unprompted, to him. 

Trevor laughed. First a huff and then a chuckle before he couldn’t get Adrian’s teasing voice out of his mind and really laughed, head tilting under the force of it. 

“That was the stupidest joke I’ve heard.” He grinned and looked back at Adrian, blinking at the soft smile, the sight of him as if he saw something incredible—

Adrian’s expression shifted, his head cocked in a move similar to an animal. “Oh.”

“What?”

“My mother’s come out of the castle. The sheep refuses to go inside, she seems to be chasing him.”

He sighed. “Adrian seems to like causing trouble.”

Adrian’s face twisted. “If you continue calling him by my name, I will—”

“What? You can’t change it now.” He laughed at the look on his face. 

Adrian sighed. “We shall see. Would you be able to help my mother?”

He paused. “ You’re not coming back?”

“I hear something,” Adrian turned back to the bush. “Something that didn’t make it far, perhaps. I can catch it.” He turned back to him. “Before you start, we are in the middle of a storm and it's best that we all head inside now. And my mother won’t go without the sheep.”

“That’s a dirty card to play.”

He smirked. “Is it working?”

He scowled. Of course, he’d help Lisa. “Yes. But,” he pointed a flappy finger in his face, “next time, I’m going with you.”

“Of course you are. That was always the plan.” He handed over his sword, turning his head up at Trevor’s spluttering, inspecting the sky. “Best to go now. I suspect it will be worse.”

“Fine.” He waved a hand. “Have fun hunting.”

Adrian grinned and, after looking pensive for a moment, transformed into his wolf form in a quick flash. Trevor grinned and watched him bound away into the forest, tracks quickly covered up by the rain.

He grinned wider as another thought came to him. 

He transformed for me. 

— 

“Your saviour is here,” Trevor announced as he passed through the clearing edge. He kept in his laughter at the sight. 

Lisa drenched. Adrian the sheep drenched and also running around from every thunder clash around them. Empty pails were knocked over beside them. 

“Ah. And here I was beginning to think I’d been abandoned.” 

“Never you, Doctor Tepes. Adrian? Maybe.” He scowled as Adrian the sheep ran away from him. 

“Where’s his special grass?”

“It ran out.”

“This fucking—” he backtracked at Lisa’s raised brow, “gluttonous thing.” 

“ You are the one spoiling him.”

“Just because it's fun to see Adrian pissed off.” He smirked at the expression he made whenever Trevor doted over the sheep. 

“Yes, he has complained over his name.”

“Seriously?”

Snitch. 

“Though, I’m glad he has. It’s… he’s talking to me at the very least.”

Trevor stopped. “What? He’s stopped?”

Lisa sighed. “Not exactly. But he’s more withdrawn. Pensive. And he won’t confide in me.”

And he must have always done it before, Trevor concluded.

“Maybe, he just wants some space.” He shrugged. “Happens when kids grow up.” And maybe Adrian just had a different timeline for it due to his Dhampir nature. 

“Perhaps but… I am worried about him.”

“Why?”

“He seems… distracted.” She stared at Adrian the sheep. “I’ve gone to see him a few times, however, he’s not answered. Last night he was not even in his room.” She looked at him and added worriedly, “Nor anywhere else in the castle.”

Trevor coughed, hacking at his chest with a fist before cold air flowed through.

“ Oh. Um. Yeah, so…” But he couldn’t tell Lisa that her son was in his room instead.

Not that anything was happening but just the implication was bad enough.

But… the worry on Lisa’s face was worse.

“He’s alright, Doctor Tepes. He… spent the night with me because of my nightmares,” he rushed out quickly as her expression grew shocked.

She blinked. “He was staying with you?

He nodded, uneasy. Lisa must know now how weak Trevor was under the influence of his nightmares.

She blinked again and then very softly said, “Oh.”

Trevor waited. But that was all. She stared at him intently and then turned back, watching the treeline.

Trevor waited. Then ventured warily, “Doctor Tepes?”

She hummed, snapping back to him. “Sorry dear, I was lost in thought… well I must say I am glad that you and Adrian have enough trust in each other for him to help you with this.”

He swallowed. “He… we…yeah.” He muttered, trailing off as he focused on the sheep.

Its name seemed mocking now.

He took a step towards it, scowling as it trotted away. “The f—hell?”

Lisa sighed. “I shall attempt to get him.” She placed a hand on his shoulder as she stepped past and paused.

“Please. Never hesitate to speak to me, Trevor. I only want the best for you. For the both of you.”

“I know,” he said softly. She squeezed his shoulder before walking off. Trevor watched her go. 

Was Adrian really acting so different? Trevor had noticed his behaviour shift but that was only from last night. 

What had been happening for Lisa to notice the difference for some time now?

A sprinkle of rain had started.

Trevor watched Lisa wrangle with Adrian the sheep and laughed. She shot him a look and he immediately quieted down, sputtering, “I’ll just get that,” gesturing to the empty pails and quickly walking away from her raised brow. 

Out of the fire zone, Trevor took his time as he retrieved the pails, inspecting the scratched surfaces—

He stopped. 

The trees at the edge of the clearing swayed in the wind, rustling leaves and brushing branches filling the silence. Behind him, he heard Lisa call out for Adrian and he turned to see the sheep bounding away to the edge, body turned away from them. 

Adrian the sheep let out a bleat. It stamped its feet. 

Trevor turned back to the clearing. There was a faint snap in the distance. He couldn’t tell the direction. The howling of the wind increased. 

Trevor stared at the bush. A part of it seemed still. 

A flight of birds erupted further back, their caws echoing around them. 

Trevor dropped the pails and ran. 

“Lisa!” He screamed, quickly closing the distance between them. She looked at him in surprise. He had never called her by her given name before. “Run!”

But she still stared at him in confusion, glancing back at Adrian the sheep. 

Trevor heard the unnatural rustle of bush behind him, the snap of twigs on the ground. 

A moment later, Lisa turned his way, her expression turning to fear as she saw them too. 

“RUN!”

But just as he reached Lisa, just as he grabbed her sleeve to drag her with him, a vampire lunged at them. 

Trevor shot his whip out and an explosion rattled around them as it fell to its blessed properties. 

“Stop!” Lisa shouted. But not at him. She stared at the approaching group, gaze hard and angry. “Enough!”

Surprisingly, the group obeyed. 

Trevor counted around thirty of them. The expressions were certainly not friendly. 

“What is the meaning of this?” Her voice was full of authority. “Do you know who you attack?”

A voice resounded out of the group “We know.” The group parted, a gap opening between them as a figure approached. 

Trevor recognised him. 

“You.”  

The vampire from the fountain smiled. “Hello again, Belmont.”

“Lisa, do you know him?” 

Lisa shook her head, expression pinched as she tried to place him. She hesitated. “He was at the wedding. One of Vlad’s invites. I don't… I never got his name.” 

“I’m not surprised.” He sneered. “Despite whatever integration you think you may have, you will always be a human. You don’t belong with us.” 

“Is that what this is about?” Trevor cut in. “What? You don’t like me and Lisa so you’re gonna kill us? Great fucking plan.”

“Please,” he drawled, “neither of you are without merit.” He pointed at her, “You have given us our prince, and you,” pointing at him, “have allowed this flimsy pact to withstand. It has not been without its benefits,” he grinned.

“Then why not let us live? Why now?” Lisa demanded.

But the vampire didn’t reply, only watching them steadily. “My name is Michael.” He stepped forward, fangs bared. “And today you will die.” 

As if it was a cue, every other vampire hissed, their eyes wild and flaming.

Trevor quickly spoke. “Do you think this will go smoothly for you? Do you think Dracula will allow the harm to his family? To his wife?”

As if Dracula’s name was the noose that hung around their necks, every vampire stopped again. All but the leader. 

He smiled. 

“And where is Dracula? Where is this devoted husband and father?”

“Inside.” Lisa rushed out.

“No,” he grinned. “He’s not. And we know he won’t be back until nightfall.” He sighed exaggeratingly. “After all, who would dare try an attack against him? Who would know where he is?”

Above them, the heavy storm clouds thundered. 

Daylight was completely covered. 

“How did you know?” Trevor asked through gritted teeth. 

“Oh, I can’t tell you everything.” He smiled at the surrounding vampires. “Our lord will never know we were here,” he announced loudly. Every vampire shifted and grinned at the words. 

“Adrian!” Lisa shouted.

Michael waved a hand. “He might come for you, but not the Belmont. He hasn’t even marked him. Don’t worry, we have him occupied.”

He levelled a finger at them. “Attack.”

Trevor didn't wait. As soon as the word was out, he pulled Lisa behind him, pulling and throwing his whip in one blow. 

Two vampires were thrown back, their grunts echoing around him. 

Another was on him immediately.  Trevor twisted, snapping his whip in a quick arc. It cracked against the air, coiling around a vampire’s neck before he yanked hard. The crunch of bones sounded as it fell limp. 

Lisa stumbled behind him, breath ragged. He didn’t have time to turn to check on her.

He shouted as he wrestled with another. “Lisa! Run to the castle when it's safe! Call Dracula!”

Because Lisa had to have a way to call the fucking man. She had to. 

Trevor switched to the sword, bringing his blade down in a slice across one’s throat.

As he glanced up to stab another, he caught sight of the amount rushing towards them. Some biding their time, some not. 

Fuck. How many were there?

He threw the sword to Lisa. “Take it!”

He didn’t have to make out her expression as he threw himself forward, body rolling in the air as he smashed into a row of three. 

He didn’t have time to do anything but fight.

He had to protect Lisa.

—

In a battle, time passed strangely. 

It’s quick, dirty and hard. 

Trevor fought on instinct. The next strike, the next dodge, the next kill. It fell over his mind again and again in rhythm. 

'My father once described the art of fighting as a dance. There’s violence but there’s also… balance.'

Fallen bodies were around him.

He stumbled on one and almost fell for it as claws swiped his way. Recovering, he struck hard with the tip of his whip. 

“Oh, well done.”

Fuck. 

Michael stood in front of him, grinning. 

Trevor gritted his teeth and, as Michael moved, strode to meet him.

His stomach dropped as Michael moved away from him in a flash. To his true target. 

Lisa.

Trevor didn’t think. He lashed out, his back completely exposed and his whip caught against Michael’s throat and pulled. Hard. He gurgled as it was ripped away from her, but before Trevor could finish the job, something slammed into him from behind.

He fell, whip ripped from his loose grasp on the other side. 

Someone wrenched his face up from his hair as multiple vampires held him down. Trevor saw Michael grinning down at him. With difficulty, he managed to see Lisa, on the ground and panting but thankfully unharmed. 

“You really are a good fighter, a true Belmont to the end. It’s no wonder they picked you. I wish we could have fought more” he sighed unhappily. “But this is the end.”

His hand, claws large and shining and sharp, fell towards him and Trevor gasped as they impaled his stomach. 

Pain ripped through him and Trevor struggled against the various hands holding him down. 

Fucking vampire strength, he thought weakly as the claws went deeper and pulled downwards.

He heard a large tear. 

Oh no. 

His lessons with Lisa flashed through his mind and as his body was dropped to the ground, he felt his blood pool around him.

His vision blurred, black dots dancing in his eyes as a foot slammed into his back. 

Ah, another crack. 

Almost distantly, he heard Lisa scream his name.

Lisa.

She’s alone. I have to get to her.

His body didn’t move. 

Why can’t I get to her?”

Sounds faded around him and for a single moment, Trevor had the unfortunate conclusion that he was dying. 

He heard distant bleating and his mind helpfully conjured up, Adrian. 

But no, Adrian didn’t bleat. Not the real one. This was the sheep. Adrian the sheep. 

Still alive then, he thought dumbly. That’s good. Lucky. 

As his eyes drifted shut, Trevor heard it then. 

A loud roar ripped through the air. An animal's snarls echoed through the clearing and Trevor heard screams and curses fall in the air. 

It got closer to him each time. 

Oh. Another roar made the earth shake. It was familiar. It’s Adrian.

Not Adrian the sheep. But the wolf. The real Adrian. 

My Adrian. 

By the time the screams died and the clash of bodies stopped, Trevor’s world had gone dark.

Chapter Text

Trevor came to with an indescribable pain burning through his body. 

His entire body ached but there was something passing through along him, something that burned, crawling down his spine and he cried out. Something was pulling at the bones. 

He gasped, body arching forward to move, to get away—

Firm hands pushed him down. “Hold on, Trevor. Hold on.”

He struggled against the hold, not even registering the voice. Fuck, what was happening? Why did it hurt so much? His eyes burned and wetness dripped from them, pooling at the corner of his eyes and dripping into his hair.

It was such a small, quick touch upon his skin. But Trevor wished it was all he could feel. That or nothing. 

“Vlad, the sedative. Quickly!”

Trevor felt a sharp sting at his neck, something long passed through and he groaned, unable to focus on either pain.

Make it stop. Make it stop!

He was trembling. 

Soft hands smoothed over his face. “It’ll be alright. Just a few seconds.”

He felt his body slow down, the ache still ever present and determinedly focused on the voice around him. It repeated his name and held him with warm hands. 

As Trevor fell into unconsciousness again, he finally placed the voice and only had one thought.  

Lisa.

She’s alive.

— —

Trevor wasn’t awake. His entire body felt numb. But he still heard voices drifting around him. 

‘..has been outside this entire time…he be alright…’

‘We’ll see.’

‘...been looking into it but Adrian left nothing…’

He couldn’t bother to listen any longer. He let the darkness take him again. 

— — 

Trevor thrashed as he awoke. 

He choked at the obstruction, panic ringing as something clashed around him. 

There’s a tube down his throat. There’s a tube down his fucking throat. 

He barely made out the setting of an unfamiliar room around him as he grasped it with shaking hands and was about to pull it out when—

Slender hands wrapped around his and Trevor choked at the sight of Adrian by his side, eyes wide, gently pushing him back onto— he was on a bed, he thinks. 

“I’m sorry, Trevor. But you can’t be off it. Not yet.” His voice was pained and Trevor heard another voice, Lisa, as she came into view, holding a large needle in hand. 

“Wait,” Adrian said. 

“Adrian, we told you,” she kept her focus on Trevor, voice cool, as she lifted his arm and pressed the needle into it. 

Adrian’s hands were cool around his and Trevor felt their tightening grip as his body thrashed. As his eyes fluttered shut.

The last thing he heard was Adrian say his name. 

— — 

Trevor blinked blearily at the bright light around him. 

There was no tube down his throat this time. Thank fuck. 

He was so tired, so slow, he couldn’t even react to the voice sounding next to him. 

“...The gods envy us. They envy us because we're mortal , because any moment may be our last...”

He strained at the broken voice, blinked wildly as tiredness overtook him again.

Wait, he thought desperately, 

It’s Adrian. 

Why is he talking about that? Does he know I’m awake?

Wait, he begged.

But he fell unconscious again.

— —

“... actions. I taught you better than to—”

“I don’t care.”

“You should. Your—”

— —  

He was definitely awake this time. 

He stared at Lisa, who was staring right back into his eyes in concentration, moving a small light back and forth. Her expression was pale and tired but he’d never been more glad to see her, to see the movement of her body, smooth and unrushed by injury. 

Alive.

“Lisa?” He croaked. 

She gasped, the light slipping from her fingers and clattering against the floor. “Trevor!”

He struggled to even open his mouth, lips barely parted as he rasped, “What…happened?” 

Her hand was tight around his. Her smile wobbled. “It’s alright, you’re alright . I’m going to do some quick checks, yes? You gave us quite the scare.”

But she still stared at him, disbelieving, her hand outreached at his pulse point but not touching as if the slightest contact would disrupt his lucidity. 

What the hell happened to me?

“Lisa?”

Trevor recognised the doctor's side of her as she snapped to attention, shaking her head as she quickly pressed her finger down, pulled a stethoscope to his chest to listen to his beating heart. She sighed in relief. 

Did she really need so much proof he was alive when he was up and talking?

He tried to wet his lips, but his tongue felt like sandpaper and he cringed at the dryness of his throat as he tried again . “What...”

She shushed him gently, eyes raw and full of relief. “It’s alright, I promise. Let me look over you.”

He shook his head furiously, bile crawling up his throat. “Adrian? Where?” He couldn’t push out the rest. 

Lisa’s stare softened, “he’s alright. He’s safe.”

But. “Where?”

A memory, unbidden and unwanted came crashing through his head,

Waking up with a pain along his back, the scent of smoke lingering in his throat. His eyes were heavy, surroundings burnt and charred. 

His mother knelt before him, her voice raw as she screamed for a healer. Behind her, his family stood in silence, their faces pale and marked with soot. 

Someone began to speak to him but he couldn’t listen. His eyes scanned his family and his heart dropped at the missing figure. 

‘Where's father?’

Silence.

Trevor knew then, at that moment, what had happened. 

He refused to believe it. 

‘Where is he?’ His gaze snapped to his mother. ‘Mother? Mother!’’

Her face crumpled and she began to cry. 

There was a tightness in his chest, a coil that made him gasp and shift, an anxiety that made him shake as he barely remembered his breathing exercises. 

In.

Hold.

Out. 

“Oh, Trevor,” Lisa said sadly. There was something heartbreaking in her eyes. Trevor wondered if it was in his too. Her hand ran through his hair and another clutched at his own, prying his fingers apart gently.  He hadn’t realised how tightly he'd twisted them into the sheets.  “Vlad has borrowed him for a moment. He was just here. He’s been by your side this entire time, I promise. He’s coming back.”

He’s coming back.

The world settled around him. He exhaled, shaky at first, then steadier. 

In. Hold. Out. 

In. Hold. Out. 

As his breathing evened out, he forced himself to leave his memories, to stay in the present. 

Because that wasn’t happening again. Because Adrian—

He’s safe. 

He desperately accepted the answer, allowing himself to be gently pushed into the vast amount of pillows behind him, cushioning him. He allowed his head to be tilted back as Lisa pushed a cup against his lips. The pour of water against his dry mouth was so relieving, he easily accepted the second cup. 

He’s safe. 

Trevor wasn’t sure what to make of the outstanding relief that flooded his chest. 

Adrian’s safe. 

He stared at the unfamiliar lab around him, mouth agape. Large, grand and filled with instruments. It put the one he and Adrian worked in to shame. What even were some of these things?

He blinked when he felt a knock against his knee. Lisa watched the reaction with narrowed eyes. 

“Please wiggle your toes, Trevor.”

Baffled, he obeyed and watched his toes shift weakly in response. Lisa sighed, it sounded very relieved. 

“Good,” she mumbled. 

“What’s good?” 

“Nothing,” She fiddled with a— there was a narrow tube entering his arm. 

“What is that?”

She glanced up at the alarm in his voice. “Just a drip. You were severely dehydrated.”

Knocking his knee, wiggling his toes and a fucking drip? He struggled to keep up with the way she moved, checking, assessing, searching for something she hadn’t yet said.

Trevor looked down at the blanket covering him.

“Lisa. What happened?”

It seemed saying her given name had an immediate effect on her. And why wouldn’t it? Hadn’t Trevor screamed it when the vampires attacked? For that to be the first time he’d said it— he knew they both wished for different circumstances.

Lisa Tepes’ name was one to be said with joy, not fear. To be reacted to with curiosity, not alarm.

Her eyes were wide as she looked over him and then suddenly her body drooped. Her wide eyes were filled with tears. It made him freeze.

“I’m sorry,” she sniffed. “I just wanted to make sure you’re alright first.” 

He immediately felt guilty. She was probably shifting between doctor and mother-in-law and after the fight they’d had… 

How close had she been when his body fell?

Everything ached. “Oh. Right….You can continue. Just… tell me what happened after? Please?”

She nodded, relieved and Trevor lay back again, watching her fiddle with him. 

As much as he didn’t want to admit it, lying back and resting gave him more reprieve than he expected. His body felt like it went through all seven levels of hell. 

His stomach still dropped when Lisa lifted the blanket and Trevor saw his front. 

The three scars were unmistakable, moving down his stomach in harsh, angry marks. He remembered how Michael had plunged his extremely long, basically claws at that point, nails in and dragged them through him. 

But he survived. 

He actually fucking survived. 

Lisa stopped as he started laughing. Trevor waved off her worry, voice muffled as he covered his face with his hands before lowering them and chuckling again.

Fuck.

Fuck. 

“Trevor? What is it?” She was wiping at his face now and Trevor let her, feeling the tears smear along his cheekbones. 

“You’re alive,” he choked out. It wasn’t a laugh this time and more of a breathless sob. “You’re both alive.”

“Oh, sweetheart.”

He was suddenly wrapped up in her arms and Trevor clutched at Lisa, felt her beating, alive heart against his and breathed raggedly. 

They were all alive. 

— 

Trevor still felt half ashamed as he finally detached himself from Lisa, wiping at his eyes with an awkward chuckle. 

“Sorry.” 

“Don’t you ever apologise to me, Trevor Belmont. I will never accept it.” She ran her fingers through his hair and helped him sit up, hands lingering on his. “You are like my own son.”

“Lisa,” he exclaimed, but couldn't help the light feeling blooming in his chest. 

“What? You were already my son by law so it makes sense that you’d advance after saving my life.”

“You don’t think it's strange that both your sons are married?” He remarked drily.

Lisa paused, shrugging lightly. “I guess it's another sin we can add against the Church.”

“Lisa!” He exclaimed again, this time laughing his head off. This fucking woman. Who knew she had it in her?

She chuckled and Trevor sighed leaning back. His eyes caught on the drip and his mood dampened.

“What happened? Really?”

She sighed and moved to sit down next to him. The plush armchair had a blanket thrown over the side of it, a book placed face down on the floor beside it. 

For a wild, fleeting moment, Trevor imagined Adrian in that chair. Sitting by his side, just like Lisa said. 

He’s coming back.

“You fell unconscious after Michael’s direct attack on you. You… were bleeding out, amongst other injuries. I thought…” She shook her head and Trevor swallowed. She’d thought he was dead. “After they turned away from you they focused on me, and I thought this was it. Death. I still fought, you’d be very proud, swinging that blade around with all I had but even then, there were so many.”

She sighed. “You took down over half of them, Trevor. So many. But I fear more were coming from the woods— well I suppose they were running from the woods. From Adrian.”

“Adrian?”

“They were the ones that Michael sent to distract him. Piecing it together, it failed spectacularly and they tried to regroup in the clearing. But Adrian was right behind them. He said… he told me he could hear us fighting.”

“I heard him,” he mentioned. “Before I passed out, I heard him roar.”

Lisa nodded. “He was very angry. I’m afraid the regroup didn’t work as the vampires hoped. It simply put them all in one place for Adrian to deal with.” She said to deal with lightly, as if trying not to tread on something else. “We took you to the castle, I called Dracula back and we operated on you.” 

He swallowed. “Operated?”

Lisa’s eyes flashed. “You had extensive damage to your front. They tore through muscle, nearly down to the organs. You lost a lot of blood.” 

“Oh.” 

She exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over her face before continuing. “Your spine… it had a fracture.”

“Right. Someone stomped on me.” He remarked wryly. 

Lisa shook. “They did. I heard it… the crack. I heard it from where I was. And Adrian… he heard it too.”

“Oh.” He wondered what had gone through Adrian’s mind then. “I don’t— I feel good, though. Well, it could be better but not like I was on the brink of death.”

“Vlad performed magic while we were operating. Though, I could not be sure how effectively it worked until you awoke. A spinal injury is very serious. You most likely will still have some pain for a few days.”

“I wouldn’t expect any less.”

She smiled. “Yes. You’re a strong boy.”

“Man.” 

“Yes. Boy.”

He chuckled. They sat in silence for a few moments and Trevor shifted his body, felt the dull flare of pain along his back. There was so much more he wanted to ask. What happened to Michael? How did he know Dracula wasn’t at the castle? Why did he hate them so much to break the pact?

How long had he been unconscious for?

But his attention was taken again by the forgotten book on the floor. 

Adrian’s voice flooded his head. 

The gods envy us. Trevor wondered… was he reading to him?

He swallowed. “Lisa. I want to see him.”

She seemed hesitant. Why did she seem hesitant?

A wild thought came to him. She didn’t say where Adrian was while they operated.

“Adrian is with Vlad. It may be prudent to get some more rest before—”

He spoke over her. “I want to see him now. Please, Lisa.”

Trevor wondered what expression was on his face, what tone rolled off his tongue because Lisa straightened and hushed him gently, her eyes pained. 

“I’ll get him for you.” 

— — —       — — —

Adrian had never felt so much ill feeling towards his father. 

Teenage annoyance that was short-lived due to his fast ageing, perhaps. Indignant at his treatment towards humans despite what his mother showed him, sometimes. Horror at the stories other vampire lords liked to reminisce of, most certainly. 

But never anything so close to actual hatred. 

But standing here, on a balcony that was completely across the castle from Trevor’s room, hearing strained by the great aviary around them, Adrian felt something very similar to it.

“Well?” He bit out. In front of them, the great large, white hawk they used to deliver letters to Hector and Isaac watched them closely.

It was an intelligent bird.

His father reached out to smooth its ruffled feathers. It ducked its body into the inviting palm.

Well, perhaps not that intelligent.

“I’ve asked Hector and Isaac to return by way of the mirror. Once they tie up some loose ends I shall send them here.”

A haze of light broke through his thoughts. “They’re coming back?” Excited, he imagined introducing them to Trevor. Perhaps he’d do it the same informal way he was introduced to the Belmont clan. It had made him more comfortable than he’d expected but these were only two people instead of a clan and—

His thoughts fell flat.

Trevor had yet to wake up.

His fists clenched and he pulled himself away from the darker parts of his mind. 

Because Trevor, strong and brave Trevor, would wake up. He would.

He had to.

“I thought it wise for them to. There are forces at work here that… we have not yet identified.”

He sighed, gritting his teeth. Back to that topic. But the anger of it distracted him from the thought of Trevor, from the fear that surrounded him like a maze. And so he welcomed it. “The vampires have been dealt with. Isn’t that what matters?”

“Not if we don’t know whether they were working alone.” His father's voice was sharp. “All I needed was one to question. One to identify.”

His voice was snarl, “he tried to kill Trevor. He deserved to die.”

“Perhaps if you left even a piece of his face intact I may not have needed him alive but you did not even do that. I’d have thought I taught you better but it seems not.”

“He was going to kill mother. You really expect me to believe you wouldn’t have killed him the same way?”

His father turned to him, eyes red and imposing. “Your mother is my love. My wife and my companion. I’d have every right to. But you? The Belmont?” His father scoffed. “He is nothing.”

Raw, sharp emotion rose in him. Nothing? Nothing? As if Trevor’s life was a negotiable rather than a need. As if his smile wasn't the sun and his laugh not the stars.

“He saved mother. She would be dead without him,” he  was an inch from Dracula’s face, “and you, again, were not there.” Red eyes widened. “He held them off for her to survive. Trevor, a Belmont, saved mother again. Again! And you dare to question him?” He spat.

Dracula said nothing, expression furious and dangerous. It only stoked the fire in him higher. Every time he closed his eyes, every time he blinked, he saw Trevor’s limp, broken body instead.

“First the pyre and then our own. How much more must he do to be innocent in your eyes?”

Suddenly, unexpectedly, his father whirled, cloak a dramatic flap behind him as he strode to the other end of the room. Birds chattered and chirped around him. A packet of birdseed exploded in his father's grasp. Adrian didn’t shift. 

“It is not the Belmont—“

“Trevor.”

“What?”

“You will call him by his given name. Or do you think he doesn’t deserve it?”

The broken bag fell to the floor as Dracula turned back to him, face twisted. “It is not Trevor I am concerned about. It’s you.”

“Me?”

“What do you feel for him?”

Adrian froze. “I don’t know what you mean.”

He scoffed. “Then let me spell it out. I have been watching you both for weeks. The breakfasts, the experiments and your endless rage against Michael that started before the attack.” He stared at him. “It has confused me.”

He breathed deeply. “Why?”

“Because this marriage is a sham.”

A deep, animal side of him snarled at the words. Adrian barely reigned himself in from doing the same. “He’s my friend.”

“Is that it?”

“I don’t know what you’re implying.” He replied coolly.

His father watched him for a moment before sighing. It was such a human, mundane gesture that Adrian paused.

When his father spoke again, his voice was subdued.

“No Belmont would ever wish to be turned into a vampire.”

His brows scrunched together. “I don’t understand—-“

“Trevor will die.”

His breath was knocked out of him.

“His hair will turn to snow and his body will slow and he will be nothing like the hunter you know now. What will you do then? When the light fades from his eyes and he cannot remember his own name? Or yours?”

“ Stop it.”

"He’s a mortal, Adrian. No matter how much you want it to change. And he’s a Belmont. He will not want to change.”

“I know.” His voice broke and Adrian turned, the heel of his palms pressed to his eyes as various images rushed through his mind.

Trevor, body broken and bloody. Trevor, laughing and smiling. Trevor, old and dead.

It was agony.

Adrian turned, looking at the great view from the aviary window. Below them, the clearing was silent and peaceful and green. There were patches of stains amongst the healthy grass, patches where vampires had once laid. Vampires he had killed.

And down there, there was a blood-stained patch where Trevor had lain, body battered and eyes unseeing. 

And that was the patch where Adrian had cried, his tears dripping to the earth below. 

“Then you know you cannot be with him. Not how you want.”

“And what about mother?” He snapped. “Why do you not take your own advice?”

His father stared at him, red eyes almost black in their darkness. “I have lived, Adrian. I have seen those I love die, and their memory fade and I know death . But despite all your advantages, you are still just a young man. One that has not experienced grief.” He paused. “And experiencing it this way, in this capacity… you will never be the same.”

I don’t care! He wanted to scream. To snarl.

But it was as if a string had been cut. As if the words of death had drained him too. He didn’t have the energy to scream, the want for it. All he wanted, all he needed, was for Trevor to wake up. 

“It doesn’t matter what I want.” He met his father’s stare steadily. “Trevor will never want this. And I’m,” the word felt like it was ripped out from his teeth, “ okay with that. But he needs to be safe. He needs to be alive.”

And Adrian, for obvious reasons, was never fond of the Church or their teachings. Yet he’d never felt so desperate as he did now to kneel and beg. 

Wake him up. Please. Wake him up. 

“And we will make it so.” A large hand rested on his shoulder. “Know I don’t begrudge you of your feelings. Merely… I only want the best for you.”

He didn’t reply, only pressing himself into his father’s touch as he did when he was a child, scared and needy. But a deep, aching part of him thought, Trevor is the best thing for me. 

The door to the aviary slammed open. His mother stood there huffing. Immediately, his father straightened, voice lathered in concern as he rushed to her. “What is it? Are you alright?”

She smiled and held his hand as she reassured him. When she turned to Adrian, he could see the concern in her eyes. It was the same expression she wore when she saw the bodies strewn over the field. The same when she heard how Adrian waited for Trevor’s operation.  But there was joy creeping into her expression as she said, “Trevor’s awake.”

Adrian didn’t wait as he ran past them, the caws of the birds echoing in his ears. 

— — —          — — —

When the door slammed open to reveal Adrian, Trevor’s first thought was, he’s really okay.

The second was, his hair is as messy as mine.

The third thought was still forming and in motion when Adrian had leapt at him, holding his face in the palm of his hands. It had melted away then. Adrian was staring at him with a feverish light in his eyes and Trevor huffed. He titled his head, pushing it into Adrian’s hold.

Those gold eyes widened.  “Trevor,” he breathed, “you’re awake. How do you feel? Where does it hurt? Can you— wiggle your toes!” He demanded. 

Despite all that happened, despite his breakdown earlier, Trevor laughed. “I’m fine. They can wiggle.” He did it in demonstration, watching Adrian watch with hawk eyes.

His heart pounded at the relieved smile that broke out.

“ You’re okay.” Adrian breathed. One hand drifted down to his chest and it’s as if the beating of his heart was more proof of his life than being awake and talking was. 

Trevor couldn’t blame him.

He grabbed the hand and clutched it tightly within his own. Adrian stared at it. “Yeah. I’m okay.” He paused, heart beating wildly.“And you’re okay? Are you— what happened?”

“I’m alright. I promise.” His expression turned sad. “We were all more concerned about you.”

He’s been by your side this entire time. 

“Hey, I’m fine.” He pressed their hands tighter to his chest. His beating heart was just beneath it. “Magic. Have to love it, right?”

“Yes,” he murmured. “Even if we don’t know the lingering effects it could have.”

“Hey,” he met Adrian’s gaze. “I’m okay. I am.” A thought came to him as he watched Adrian’s expression. 

He’s been by your side this entire time. 

“How long was I unconscious for?”

He swallowed, voice raw. “A week.”

“Oh.”

Despite it all, his lips quirked. “Yes, oh. Perhaps you can see my side of worry now?”

“Yeah… I am fine though.” He insisted. Adrian looked too tense for his taste. He tugged him down to sit beside him. Adrian came easily. “But what about you?”

“Me?”

“Are you fine?”

Adrian blinked like the thought of focusing on him at all was ridiculous. “Yes.”

He raised a brow. “Lisa said you fought the rest of the vampires. Were you injured?”

“The only injury I was concerned about was yours. They did not harm me. Nothing that vampire healing couldn’t fix.”

“Lucky bastard,” he muttered.

Adrian grinned, “aren’t I?” 

He grinned with him but squeezed their joined hands as he spoke again. “That’s not all I meant. How are you, in here?” Trevor moved their hands so they pressed against Adrian’s chest instead.

Adrian exhaled shakily. “How can you even consider me?”

“Well, you are my friend. It’d be a shitty thing not to.”

Gold eyes snapped to his. “My friend, yes.”

And Trevor blamed the next part on whatever Lisa had injected into him, “my husband too.”

But Adrian only grinned, pressing their hands further to his chest. He could feel the faint heartbeat that Dhampir's had. Faster than he thought it'd be.

“That you are.” He smiled, “I’m alright. I was only… concerned for your health.”

“Lisa explained the surgery.” He exhaled. “It sounded bad.”

Adrian looked away from him, jaw clenched. “It was.”

But you weren’t there. He wanted to say. Where were you?

Instead, he gripped his hand tighter and said, “I’m here now. Say goodbye to the brief peaceful silence you had.”

Adrian chuckled. “Oh, I’ve never hated the quiet more.”

Trevor chuckled and leaned back against his pillows, exhaling slightly at the relief. Adrian straightened immediately, unclasping their hands to fiddle with the pillows at his back.

He huffed, leaning his head sideways to look at him. Adrian shifted, leaning against the headboard to meet his gaze. For a moment, they said nothing, eyes tracing each other and taking in everything they’d missed.

Trevor knew Adrian didn’t need much sleep. But the thought still alarmed him, he looks tired. 

He finally asked, “What happened to Michael?”

Adrian’s expression went taut, his eyes drifting down to the injury on his stomach. “He’s dead. They’re all dead.”

Trevor remembered Michael’s sick expression and his pack of vampires, all wild as if they were feral dogs. He remembered Lisa saying she fought for her life. “Well, can’t say I’m not happy about that.”

Gold eyes snapped to his. “Really?”

“Really.” He huffed. “They did try to kill us.” 

“They did.” His tone was angry and he was just about to say something else when Trevor’s stomach grumbled loudly. 

“Shit,” he laughed but Adrian was already crossing the room, fiddling with things he couldn’t see. “What is it?”

He turned, holding a bowl of—he showed him the contents. Hot soup. 

Soup. 

Trevor must have made some sort of expression because Adrian laughed, running his fingers through his hair. “You’ll get garlic bread later. Start off with this.”

He looked at him. “You promise?”

“Yes,” he breathed, sounding much more serious than a promise regarding soup needed. 

“Fine.”

Almost immediately, Adrian perched down on the bed's edge and held a spoon out. 

Trevor blinked. “You’re kidding.” 

“I am not.”

“I can feed myself.” He reasoned, baffled. 

“No.”

“No?”

Adrian stared at him, eyes searing. “I need to help you.”’

He blinked. “You are. You have. ” But Adrian didn’t budge, gaze tight and shifting and—

“Alright.” 

He immediately got a mouthful of soup. 

“Huh. Chicken.”

Adrian’s eyes lit up. “Yes. There’s pumpkin too.”

He groaned but opened his mouth for Adrian to put another spoonful. The flavouring wasn’t bad. He wondered who made it but didn’t ask when Adrian kept feeding him spoon after spoon until the bowl was empty. 

“Where’s my garlic bread?” Trevor mumbled, feeling impossibly tired again. Fucking seriously? He had just woken up. 

“Once you’re better recovered you’ll receive solid food.”

He didn’t argue. His eyelids were already heavy, warmth settling into his bones in a way that made it hard to stay awake. They’d stacked a very heavy and comfortable blanket on him. He stirred when Adrian moved, when he heard his footsteps on the stone floor. 

He forced his mouth open. “Stay.” 

Adrian froze. “What?”

“Stay with me.”He mumbled, shifting to make space on his bed. 

“I— your injuries.”

“Are fine.” He hesitated but the word came spilling out, “Please.”

There was no response and Trevor closed his eyes. He wasn’t scared. No. He wasn’t. 

Adrian didn’t have to stay. He’d already saved him, fed him. He wasn’t obligated to stay. This wasn’t their agreement about nightmares. Just because Trevor couldn’t stop imagining smoke and charred bones and—

The mattress shifted, dipping under Adrian’s weight as he laid down beside him. Trevor felt the press of his body before he even processed the movement.

Something in his chest shifted and expanded as Trevor felt fingers running through his hair. 

“Rest. I’ll be here when you wake up.”

And as Trevor curled into the warmth around him, as he breathed in the lab's medicinal scent, felt the underlying prick of the tube stuck in his arm, all he could think of, all he could focus on, was the light humming of Adrian next to him. 

We’re okay.

Chapter Text

“How does it feel?”

Sitting on the floor, Trevor looked up at Adrian and Lisa in slight defeat. “There’s still that pain.”

“That’s to be expected. We’ve only just started the exercises.” Trevor had been performing a variety of complicated stretches that Lisa had appointed as an exercise to get his motion back to normal. Trevor had scoffed when he first heard it. But then he finally got back up and that dull pain in his spine had made every motion stilted.

"Recovery time is complicated," Adrian reassured him, but a glimmer of worry still lingered in his eyes. One that had never fully faded since he first saw him again after the attack

Lisa nodded. “He’s right. And the magic healed you tremendously. This is nothing but a small bump to getting your range of motion back.”

“I know.” He smiled at their support. “Let’s start again.” 

—

“Tired?”

“A bit.” He admitted. 

Adrian hummed from his place beside him on the bed, sitting atop the covers and watching him closely. 

“I’ve had serious injuries that weren’t treated with magic. I know it’ll heal fine but…”

“But?” Adrian prodded softly. 

“It’s never been after something like this.” He admitted. “In a hunt, I knew how many I was up against, if I got rid of them all. I’d go home injured, sure, but in victory. But this… doesn’t feel like one.” He looked at Adrian. “What if we missed some?”

For a moment, Adrian said nothing. He pulled the cover higher over Trevor’s body and didn’t take his eyes off the stitching. “I know I killed every vampire in that field. I know I might have missed one whilst running back from the forest or one ran from me in it but there is a victory here, without them.”

“What?”

He smiled softly, lifting his gaze from the stitching to meet his. “You survived. And I can’t bring myself to regret the decision of not leaving one alive because of it.”

He swallowed. “Me either,” he whispered.

Adrian watched him a moment longer. Then said, “It's late. You should get some rest.”

“I don’t want to sleep right now.” He admitted. “I feel that’s all I’ve done lately.” His mind inexplicably landed on something else. “Can you read something?”

He blinked. “Read something?”

He shrugged nonchalantly. “A book. That way you’d be doing all the work and I simply sit back and listen.”

He knew Adrian would rather he sleep and rest but he stood up instead. The sight made Trevor’s chest twist. “Very well. Give me a moment to go to the library. The only ones here are science books.”

Trevor glanced at the armchair, the book he'd seen before was gone. He grumbled inwardly. He had a feeling that whatever Adrian had been reciting while he was unconscious had come from it.

“Sure,” he said instead and watched Adrian speed out of the room. Not a minute later, he was back, holding multiple small, leather-bound books against his chest. 

“What are those?”

“Collections of poems from around the world. Courtesy of my father.”

Trevor pointed an accusing finger at him. “You’re using this as an opportunity to make me fucking, enlightened or something!”

Adrian raised a brow. “If you mean, educated in the arts, yes. I am.”

“We saw that play together,” Trevor said. “I was educated.”

Adrian’s gaze shuttered and he looked away for a moment. “The play was adequate, I only—”

“Adequate?” Trevor couldn’t help but feel a sting at that. He’d found the theatre and gotten them tickets only for it to be adequate?

Adrian must have noticed his reaction because he spluttered, “No! It was good. Really. Truly.” He laid a hand on his shoulder. “I don’t know if I ever thanked you for taking us there—”

“You ran out before I could even say anything.” He pointed out. And he still didn’t know why.

Adrian stilled. “I did and… I’m sorry. I just— had a lot on my mind.”

He hummed. He did seem distracted when it ended. And then after… “Fine. But you really did like it?” He asked.

The hand on his shoulder tightened. “I did. It was very entertaining and it… gave me a lot to think about.”

Trevor nodded. “The ticket boy told me it had symbolism that philosophic people enjoyed. Thought it’d be right up your alley.”

Adrian chuckled, eyes bright. “I am glad you thought of me.”

He spluttered. “I—well…yeah. I did” He huffed.

He smiled but then it went softer. “I mean it. And I should have told you. I know how much effort you put into it.” He hesitated, then added, quieter, “It meant a lot to me.”

Trevor wanted to hold onto his indignation but how could he when Adrian looked at him so earnestly? “You’re forgiven.”

He grinned. “Thank you.”

Trevor waved a hand to the books. “Educate me further then, I guess.”

Adrian sat beside him on the bed, Trevor shifting to make more room for him. 

“Some of these were leaflets that my father bound together for a region or place. Others are from poets that gave him multiple pieces.” Adrian pulled one out. “I’ve always liked this one.” Adrian recited it aloud, and Trevor listened to the tone of his voice, smooth and rich, like honey.

“It sounds pretty.” He said.

Adrian chuckled. “The basis of all poetry.”

“I think I could come up with one.”

He grinned. “On what?”

He thought about it. “Weapons.”

“The glorious whip, hm?”

“Fuck off. What would you write poetry on?”

Adrian paused. “I don’t know.” Somehow Trevor got the feeling that it was a lie. 

Trevor grabbed at a random book and flipped through it, skimming over the contents until he read a random passage aloud:

Life with the beloved companion is greater than eternal life

Esther appears like the morning star, shining bright as the moon and the sun

Something shook in him as he read the words. “See?” He forced out. “Pretty words again.”

But Adrian was staring at his hands, a blank expression on his face. “Hey,” he nudged him. “What’s wrong?”

He blinked. “Nothing. Nothing. I just remembered something.” 

A horrible thought came to Trevor as he looked back down at the poem. Beloved companion “Oh. Fuck. Sorry, this must remind you about your parents.”

Adrian smiled sadly. “A part of it, yes.” 

Trevor ventured hesitantly. “What’s the other part?”

The door opened and Lisa poked her head in, smiling at the sight of them. “Not asleep, yet?”

“Not yet.” He smiled. But he turned to Adrian, still waiting. “The other part?”

But Adrian only shook his head. 

— — 

Trevor had to stay in the lab for a while.

He hated it for two major reasons; one, he was treated like an infant and two, they had withheld solid foods from him for the majority of the week. 

Again, like an infant. 

When Trevor stated the comparison, Adrian smirked and proceeded to feed him more soup whilst making the whooshing noises that parents do for their children. Trevor would nearly have knocked the spoon out of his hand if it weren’t for Adrian’s quick speed.

It was only Adrian’s promises of garlic bread that sated him.

They were now still in the lab, performing one of Lisa’s assigned stretches for his spine.

But all it took was practice. And with the pain decreasing immensely every day, it was easier. 

He loved magic. Without it, Trevor knew he’d need months of rest to regain his strength and move as he had previously done, not simply this mere week. 

He also knew without it, his spine might not have healed at all. 

Adrian still handled him like he was glass. 

“I’m fine, Adrian.” He said again as he began another stretch, enjoying the strain in his back as he moved. 

Adrian, who had been a metre away from him at all times and watched him intently said, “I know.”

He raised a brow. “I don’t have any difficulty moving.”

“I know.”

“I can probably fight a werewolf in top form.”

“...I know.”

“Ah!” He pointed a finger. “You hesitated there.”

He scowled. “Just a week ago your spine—”

“Yes, a week ago. Have you forgotten I was healed with magic?”

“How could I?” He responded sullenly, eyes averted to the floor. 

He shifted, exhaling sharply. “Sorry. You know I didn’t mean it like that.”

“I know.” He sighed. “I apologise for being so… overbearing.”

“Hey,” he frowned. Did he have to remind him that while Trevor had been injured, he was still unconscious, and it was him who had to carry his injured body in, who had to wait to know whether he’d even survive? 

“You’re not overbearing. You’re worried. And that’s fine, Adrian.” He said softly. “I’m just… not used to sitting around. I like to move.”

“I know.” He smiled. “It seems to be a Belmont trait from what I recall during our wedding.”

He huffed. “Have to keep moving during hunts. Could be killed otherwise.” He paused. “About my family. Has Dracula…” He trailed off, knowing Adrian knew what he meant. 

Trevor already knew the answer from his grimace. “He’s still keeping the aviary under lock and key.”

“Bastard.”

“Quite.”

Dracula had forbidden Trevor’s family from knowing his condition, something that had angered all other residents of the castle. From what he knew, Lisa had refused to speak with him until he came to a compromise. He hoped it worked. 

He knew what Dracula thought would happen. That his family would attack thinking Dracula had harmed him himself or he orchestrated the attack but it was so ridiculous he wanted to shout at him. 

Henry always saw reason. He wouldn’t act so rashly. 

He sighed. “Fuck. I’d like to see them again.” 

Adrian watched him closely. “I shall do my best to contact them, I promise. In fact, do you remember our time in the aviary together? When I told you about my friends who had to leave after the wedding?”

“Oh. Yeah, I do.”

Adrian smiled. “They will be coming back soon.”

His brows rose. “Really?” He smiled in response to Adrian’s excitement, wondering what they’d be like. He hadn’t spoken to them during the wedding. Thinking back, he didn’t speak much to anyone who wasn’t his family or Sypha’s. 

“My father asked them back after the attack.”

He hummed, “Any help to find out who the bastards were.” Any help other than his family, he inwardly scowled. “But they can’t stay here? The castle is only open to family members.”

“I think my father will use the attack as a cover if it’s found out. It wouldn’t break any agreements from the pact.”

Trevor sighed. Dracula had everything covered. 

Maybe Adrian saw the defeat on his face or something else because he straightened. “I’ll speak to him again now. Maybe there’s something in the pact that I overlooked or—”

“I want to talk to him.” Trevor blurted.

Adrian blinked. “Oh?”

“Yeah,” he shrugged. “This is between the two of us. I don’t want you to keep being a messenger bird for us.”

His lip twitched at the comparison. “I see.” But he hesitated. “I do not know what he will say.”

Trevor waved him off. “I can handle Dracula.”At Adrian’s raised brow, he added, “I’ll slide in Lisa’s name. Should make him back off.”

He huffed, “quite.” 

Trevor went to say something else but the door swung open and Lisa strode in, papers stacked in her arms. 

“Ah,” she saw Trevor stretching, “good. I’ll examine you again.”

Adrian looked at him. “I’ll go and…” speak to Dracula.

He nodded. “Thanks.”

When Adrian slipped out, Lisa was already ushering him back to the bed. He sighed.  

Lisa prodded at his back.  “How does this feel?”

There was only a mild sting along his spine at her touch with the instrument. “Fine. Barely anything.”

“Good. You’ve progressed very well.”

“I aim to please.” He turned his attention to her. “Does that mean I can return to my room?”

She hummed. “I’d have no reservations but… Adrian might.”

He sighed. Yes. Adrian might.

Trevor didn’t mind the hovering or the fretting touches or the forceful feeding of soup. He liked it when Adrian was here. He liked speaking to him. Seeing him. 

Making sure he was okay. 

He liked it when Adrian sat on the bed and they chattered, deep into the night. He liked it when he brought a book up with him from the library to read when Trevor, plagued by dark thoughts and memories, couldn’t sleep. 

He liked everything. 

Except being held hostage in this room. 

“You don’t need his permission to leave,” Lisa said lightly. 

“I know. I just… he’s still worried. And I don’t want him to be.”

“I think that as long as he keeps seeing you in this setting, he’ll keep being worried.” She rested a hand on his shoulder. “You just need to remind him that it’s what you’d like to do.”

“I don’t know if—”

The door swung open again and Adrian smiled as he saw him.

“Well?” Trevor asked. He came back quickly. 

“He said he’ll see.” Better than no, he supposed. 

Adrian looked questioningly at his mother. “How is he?”

“I’m right here.” He complained. 

“Nothing to worry about. I’d give another week for the pain to disappear completely. Especially with the exercises.”

Adrian nodded, coming to his side as Lisa went to leave. “I’ll see you both at dinner.”

Trevor watched the door close and immediately turned to Adrian. “Lisa said I can return to my room.”

Already, he saw the hesitation on Adrian’s face. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.”

He scowled. “Why?”

“The lab has all the equipment we need if something happens and—”

“ Nothing is going to happen. Didn't you hear Lisa?”

“I did but there are still…” Adrian kept talking, and Trevor sighed. 

“I want to be back in my room.” 

“I understand but—”

“I want to go.”

“But you—”

“I don’t want to be here.”

“We—”

“I don’t know why you’re arguing like you won’t be there anyway. We had a deal, remember?” He flicked Adrian’s forearm, reminding him about the night in his room. “Unless you’re going back on it”? He added, smirking lightly at Adrian’s reaction. 

“No!”

“Then let’s go.” He made to stand when Adrian pushed him back down by his shoulders. “Adrian,” he warned.

He faltered. “Let me get the room ready first. You can’t be there covered in dust!”

“It can’t be that dirty,” he said but Adrian practically ran out of the room, shouting at him to wait a few minutes. 

Trevor sighed. 

He’s worried. Trevor reminded himself. Worried. 

In the meantime, he looked over the lab, grabbing anything that had found its way there during his stay and wrapping it in a makeshift blanket bag to take with him.

Seeing that a few minutes had passed, he shrugged and made his way out of the lab, cursing when, as he just passed the doorway, one of their books fell from the makeshift bag. 

Trevor sighed and went to pick it up. He paused. 

Lightly, he traced the stone floor, more specifically the marks etched into it. Scratches, it seemed like, long and unpatterned, seemingly rushed. They were on the floor in front of the door and looking at the door, he noticed there were a few scratches on it too, though not as much as the floor. 

He was so distracted to trace it, he didn’t notice the large shadow covering him. 

“Belmont.”

He straightened quickly, turning and stopping at the sight of Dracula, looking blankly down at him from his massive, fucking height.

“Dracula.” He readied himself, holding himself straighter. They’d never had an interaction just by themselves. Lisa and Adrian were always there as buffers. But he wouldn’t let that deter him. “Adrian probably told you but I want access to the—”

“Do you know how those came to be there?”

He blinked. The fuck? “What?” 

He inclined his head. “The marks on the floor.”

Trevor looked down again at the long scratches. He shrugged. “Adrian said you do experiments here. What? An animal that escaped?”

But Dracula chuckled. “Not quite.” He stared directly into his eyes and lifted a clawed finger at his body. “Your surgery took four hours. Spinal injuries are always difficult to measure. It’s not as simple as saying a spell to repair damage.”

“Right? Lisa said that.” What was the point of this?

“Adrian wanted to be there but he was too emotionally involved. A distraction. We had to send him away as we operated.”

He swallowed.

Dracula continued, voice smooth yet eyes impossibly heavy, “Imagine my surprise when I opened the door and found him here, on his knees and waiting for you.” He sighed. “I’d sent him away to clear his mind and yet there he was, as close to you as he could be.” 

Trevor was frozen. Adrian…

“You’re a distraction, Belmont.” Dracula scowled and suddenly felt impossibly angry. 

“What the fuck does that have to do with anything? Fuck you!” He pointed at him. “I saved Lisa’s life you fucking piece of—”

Dracula held up a hand and Trevor halted at the sight of his long claws. “I’ve been told I ought to lead with what I mean.” His eyes flicked down to Trevor’s outstretched hand and caught on his ring of all things and after a moment, he sighed. “You saved my family. Twice. I recognise the debt and I make clear my intentions of repayment.”

Trevor didn’t know where to start processing any of what Dracula said but his mind catched on repayment. 

“The aviary!” He blurted. “I want to send a letter to my family.”

His eyes narrowed. “We don’t know what their response will be. I can’t risk my family's safety again.”

“Henry wouldn’t attack because of this. Hell, he’d probably bend the pact, same as you might I add, and send some reinforcement for us.”

“ He might, yes.” At Trevor’s confused expression, he paused. “Any movements we make will alert any enemy watching us.”

“If there is one.”

His eyes twitched. “Better safe than sorry. Your family's location is constant. This castle can and has been moved. My forgemaster's location is foreign and changing. Difficult to track. The Belmonts are the weak link here. Any trace will be uncovered from them.”

He scowled, mouth open and ready to argue. He snapped it shut. Because as much as he hated Dracula, he was right. 

He sighed. “Let me at least write to them about anything else. They’ll grow suspicious if I don’t. Adrian said I’d been unconscious for a week.”

Dracula seemed to mull this over. “Fine. But you will show me the letter beforehand.”

“Fuck no!”

“Show it to me.” He repeated. “Or you will have no access to the aviary.”

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. 

“Fine,” he muttered. “I’ll write one by tonight.”

Dracula straightened and it seemed the atmosphere around him lightened with him. “Good.” Another glance at the floor and he left, in his usual dramatic manner of cape and speed. 

Trevor hated how much he wanted a cape like it. 

He stared at the floor and after a moment, bent to inspect it again. He traced the scratches, all his fingers set over the markings and moving with it. 

He imagined it. His surgery and Adrian being pulled out. 

Adrian, kneeling here, hearing whatever was being done to him inside and unable to intervene. Adrian, being locked out for hours and hours. Adrian, kneeling and head bowed. Nails extended and carving into the floor out of fear and frustration.

Trevor exhaled shakily.

Chapter Text

Trevor sighed as he leaned against the large tub, drawing his arms up to rest on either side of him. The hot water was a relieving balm against his aching muscles and Trevor resisted the urge to submerge completely. The bath was fucking comfortable.

He lay there for a while, looking up at the windowed ceiling. He still couldn’t believe the design of the castle. Indoor plumbing, electricity , fucking science labs. It was great. Fucking amazing actually.  But now, at this quiet moment, the simple glass ceiling had Trevor’s entire attention captured. The sky was blue and bright, white clouds drifting along leisurely. 

Trevor remembered spotting animal shapes in them as a child, but unlike others, he didn’t compare them to ducks, sheep, or cows but rather werewolves, harpies, and dragons. Henry had laughed sometimes when he saw him do it, but then he’d join him, telling Trevor more facts about different monsters that he hadn’t known yet.

He stared at them now, smiling at the memory and trying to find a familiar shape in the white spaces. He titled his way this way and that, huffing when he thought one looked like a sheep. 

But suddenly, the water felt cold and he was uncomfortably conscious of the press of the tub behind him. 

Adrian.  

The name had flown into his mind several times, a hurricane of confusion because no matter how Trevor looked at it, no matter how he tried to piece it together, he couldn’t.  

The scratches seemed to be etched into his mind rather than on the floor. 

His stomach churned and Trevor watched the clouds for a moment longer before he sat up and grabbed the soap, washing over his body. His skin was slightly red from the water and Trevor dunked his head in, intent to wash it next. 

He had just raised the soap bar to his hair when there was a knock on the door.  “Yeah?” He called out.

Adrian’s voice came through the door. “I’ve brought a change of clothes. I’ll set them outside?”

Trevor looked at his own stripped and disregarded clothes on the floor. 

“You can bring them in,” he said after a moment, looking down at the murky water around him. 

With a quiet click, Adrian came in and Trevor spared a glance, heart racing but not because of the fact he was in here while he was in the bath. Trevor remembered the scratches on the floor, and the look in Dracula’s eyes as they both stood over it. 

He remembered coming into his room to see Adrian, fluffing his pillows and unable to get a word out other than he needed to write a letter. Adrian’s brows had furrowed at his behaviour but he’d left to give him privacy to write it. Trevor’s gaze followed him the entire way until he closed the door behind him. 

Trevor had not written the letter.

With a start, he realised Adrian was saying something, his mouth moving and quickly snapped to attention.

“Sorry, what?”

“I wondered if you’d finished writing your letter to Ann?”

“Oh. Not yet.” He raised the soap bar to his hair. “Still figuring out exactly what to say. How to warn her without giving away anything obvious.”

“And without my father noticing.” He noted.

Trevor winced. “Yeah, that too. But if Dracula doesn’t see it, then I doubt anyone else will.”

Adrian nodded but his head cocked, slight confusion on his face. “What are you doing?”

“Trying to warn them?”

He shook his head. “No, I mean—” he raised a hand to his head. “Why are you using soap?”

Trevor blinked. Was this really happening? “To wash my hair…?”

Adrian blinked back. “You use a bar of soap to wash your hair?”

“What… what do you use?”

Adrian took a step towards him, hesitant, and then shook his head, quickly walking behind him and rummaging through the drawers. 

“You’ve only taken the soap!”

“So?” He twisted over to see Adrian had taken out a few bottles, all filled with liquids. Some were different colours. Trevor had seen and skipped over them all when he’d first moved in. “I use soap to wash.”

“Yes, but,” he looked over with wide eyes. “We have so many different scents and—” He stopped there, hands hovering over the bottles. He then shoved all but two back in the drawers and came back, holding them in front of him. “Use these to wash your hair.”

Trevor tried to look behind him. “What happened to the scents?”

He shifted, eyes everywhere but him. “You don’t need them.” He thrust the bottles into his hands. “Use the green to wash and the white, leave it in for a few minutes before rinsing it out.”

Trevor stared dumbly at them. “Adrian. The soap is fine.”

He huffed. “You say that but your hair is a bit of a mess. I always thought it was natural but maybe it's the effect of using soap,” he said contemplatively. 

He scowled. “It is not.” He shoved the bottles back in his hands. “You can shove these up your ass.”

“Eloquent, as usual.”

He mimicked him under his breath, knowing he could hear him regardless. He was beginning to soap up his hands when he felt a wet touch on his head. 

“What—”

Water dripped onto his forehead and Trevor gaped when he felt long fingers delve into his hair, running over his locks before rubbing at the scalp.

Trevor made a noise. It was a dignified one. It was. 

“Are you washing my hair?” He exclaimed when he could finally find his words.

Adrian hummed. “So you can see the benefits of leaving bar soap behind, yes.”

He spluttered. The smell of mint wafted around him. “You—”

Adrian rubbed at the back of his skull, nails scraping his scalp and Trevor’s head automatically dropped down into his hands. He could hear the foam in Adrian’s hands move around as he scooped up some water, letting it fall into his locks as he continued. 

When did washing hair feel so good? Trevor always washed his in a quick, efficient manner but maybe he missed something. As Adrian’s fingers softly rubbed behind his ears, Trevor relaxed, leaning fully against the tub and into Adrian’s hands. 

His eyes closed, feeling only the ministrations on his head. It was nice. Grounding. 

After a few minutes, Trevor felt Adrian put a hand over his eyes as water fell around his face. He felt the suds too as they were rinsed off.

When Adrian released his hands, Trevor felt himself rise a little, about to follow them before he remembered himself. “Thanks,” he rasped. 

“We still have this bottle.” Trevor heard it uncork. “It makes the hair shiny, I suppose.”

“Do you use this too?”

“A different scent, but yes.”

Trevor hummed. “You do have nice hair.”

A pause. Then Adrian huffed. “Well, it does need maintenance being quite long.”

As Trevor felt the cold substance be rubbed into his hair, he hummed. “My mother cut hers because of that.” He thought again. “And sometimes it’s a hazard in battle. Someone can grab it.”

He could hear the smirk in Adrian’s voice when he said, “No one can catch up to me.”

“I can.”

“Or maybe I’ve been letting you.” Adrian’s fingers left his hair and Trevor glanced up to glare at him but instead stared at his wide smile. 

There was that feeling in his chest again. It had been happening a lot recently. 

“Asshole.” He grumbled. “Get out of my bathroom.”

He only grinned wider. “Remember, it should only be in for a few minutes.” He rose from his position behind him, and Trevor heard the bottles clink as he put them away. “You know, you are welcome to use anything here. We stocked it up for you.”

“I use the shaving tools,” he grumbled. “If this actually does anything, I will think about using your hair potions.”

Adrian walked to the door, hands wrapped around the edge of it as he left and though Trevor saw his answering grin, he couldn’t keep his eyes off his hands, his fingers, his nails. 

The image of scratches on the floor came into his mind again. Trevor raised a hand to his hair, traced the path that Adrian’s fingers took through it in pattern before stopping.

Trevor looked back down at his hands, palms burned and rough. 

— —

“How’s it coming along?”

Trevor sighed at the empty letter. Balls of discarded, scrunched paper were littered around him.  “Shit.” 

Shit, because he couldn’t stop thinking about everything that had happened. Shit, because his back still had a slight ache to it. Shit, because now that he wasn’t in a lab to distract himself, he remembered Michael’s sharp nails and even sharper words.

Scars, scars, scars. Burned into his skin. Branded into his mind.

“You’ve been at it for a while.” Adrian stood behind him and Trevor leaned back so he could see the ridiculousness that was nothing on his paper.  “Do you want to try again later? Attempt something else?”

“What?”

Adrian sat on the edge of his desk, the afternoon sun spilling in from the window behind him. When he tilted his head to look down at him, the light shifted, catching on the sharp angles of his face, the brightness of his hair, of his eyes. 

There could be a poem for this, Trevor thinks. 

“We haven’t been to the kitchen for a while.”

“I thought I was supposed to be on bed rest.” He pointed out. 

“I suppose your helplessness has changed my mind.” The corner of his eyes crinkled. “I can’t stand it.”

He scowled, flicking his knee. “I’m writing letters. Words aren’t my strong suit.”

“I know.” Adrian stared at him. He licked his lips and Trevor looked down, suddenly interested in his blank page again. “But I think that’s what makes what you do say special.”

“How so?”

Softly he said, “Because then it’s known you mean it.”

Trevor froze. Had Adrian really observed him that closely?

Was it true? Trevor knew others thought him brash, rude and sometimes foul-mouthed. None of them had interpreted it like this.

He wished then, that that sudden brashness came to him again. You scratched the floor, he wanted to say. Why?

But he didn’t. Because that brashness didn’t come. 

Because he doesn’t act with Adrian as he does with others. 

‘That’s what makes what you do say special.’

He cleared his throat. “If you see it that way.”

“I do.” He said softly. 

He laughed hoarsely. “You can help me with this letter then.” He was about to pick it up when Adrian intercepted, his hand gently holding his wrist. 

“Later. Let’s get something to eat first.”

Trevor looked up sharply. “No more soup?”

Adrian grinned as he got off the desk. The sunlight moved with him. “No more soup.”

The kitchen looked exactly as he left it.

“Feels like ages since I’ve been down here.”

“We didn’t do much cooking while you recovered.” Adrian gestured to a basket. “Mostly just ate bread.”

“Lowering yourself to the average peasant experience? How did your father take it?”

A glare. “He made us consume some fruit.”

Trevor cackled, sitting in his seat at the counter and Adrian took his place behind the stove. 

“I still want to cook something for you.” He said, watching Adrian pull out the forgotten pans.

“We can—“ he stopped, looking back at him with wide eyes. They spoke at the same time.

“Garlic bread!”

Trevor got up from his seat immediately. “Ha! Can’t make me sit if I'm the one who knows the recipe, can you?”

Adrian rolled his eyes. “I wasn’t going to, you oaf.”

“Sure, sure.” He joked.

“I’d rather make fresh bread than use this.” Adrian stared at the basket in distaste and Trevor shrugged. 

“Stop being so dramatic. It’s fine.” Trevor shuffled through the cupboards to find his ingredients. Butter, garlic, of course, parsley and a little bit of salt. “You’re my sous chef.”

“As you wish.”

— 

Trevor looked towards the oven when he knew the time was up. “Could you get it?”

Adrian stood up from the stool beside him, where they had both waited out the baking time by talking leisurely. 

“Too lazy?” He teased.

Trevor paused. “Tired.” He admitted. “The first time I used your oven, I was surprised by the heat. It reminded me of the day my father died. When the Church and the Guard came.”

Adrian was back at his side, his hands holding Trevor’s own. He knew Adrian could feel the raised scars. “I never considered… I’m sorry.”

Trevor waved him off. “It’s fine. I couldn’t even admit I wasn’t fine until the night I came to your room.” He smiled at the memory. The soft lights and the coloured cube. His family ring. “Thank you.” His eyes widened and Trevor huffed. “I must not say that a lot, huh?”

‘That’s what makes what you do say special.’

He shifted but Adrian shook his head. “That’s not it. I’m only… happy I could help. I only ever want to help you.” He admitted. 

Trevor squeezed their joined hands, his gaze drifting to Adrian’s neat nails. He stared, the memory’s loud and truthful. 

When he spoke, Trevor knew he sounded choked. “You do more than that.”

— 

“Alright,” Trevor said with excitement. They were both looking down at the cooking tray, now not as hot to the touch. 

He picked up a piece for him and Adrian. Hesitantly, they both brought it to their mouth, taking a small bite. 

Trevor paused. “Holy shit.”

“Indeed.” 

Their fingers and mouths were coated with butter by the end of it. 

— — — 

Trevor stared down at the letter, filled with running words and smudged ink. His seal was in front of him, waiting, but Trevor wouldn’t go back on his word. He stood, looking at the papers one more time before exiting his room. 

“Hey,” he leaned against Adrian’s door frame. “Know where your father is?”

Adrian’s eyes widened slightly as he saw the letters in his hand and he stood. “Probably his study. I’ll take you there.”

Together they walked through the castle, entering a wing that Trevor hadn’t explored yet. It was ridiculous to know how big the castle was. He couldn’t imagine how Dracula had stayed in it before, without Lisa and Adrian.

He frowned, remembering the quietness of his room before Adrian began to stay with him. 

“I know my mother saw him this afternoon. He will likely be in a… better mood.”

“Not gonna rip my guts out, huh?”

Adrian's brows furrowed. “He wouldn’t. He knows— he knows the pact wouldn’t allow it.”

“And Lisa.”

He huffed. “That’s right.”

As they walked deeper down the hallway, Trevor swore he felt the air get colder, the lights dimmer. 

“Does he know we’re coming?”

“Most likely.” 

He swore. 

They stopped in front of an ornate door and Trevor rolled his eyes. “Here we go.”

“If you’d like me to come in with you—”

He shook his head. “It’s alright. I have to do this for myself anyway. Make my ancestors proud of me,” he huffed.

Adrian’s eyes lightened. “They already are.” With a hand skimming his shoulder, Trevor watched him leave the hallway, his steps echoing. 

The temperature got colder. 

Steeling himself, he readied the doorknob, his shield in the attack and swung open the door. 

If Trevor thought the door was dramatic, the study was more so. With a fireplace as the only source of light, Trevor had to stare at the dark space, letting his eyes wander until he found the desk.

Ah. There was Dracula behind it. 

Steadying himself, he let the door close behind him, holding up the letters. “For your perusal.” He tried not to let the sarcasm run through but Trevor could only do so much. 

Dracula said nothing, only holding out a clawed hand. 

He handed it over, casually sitting in the plush seat in front of the desk and waiting. Dracula stared at him for a moment before beginning to read.

Trevor took this as an excuse to look around. 

There wasn’t much incriminating. Maps, books and some devices he couldn’t recognise. 

His eyes paused on the portrait on the wall, the softness of it contrasting from well, everything here.

That’s two portraits of Lisa he’d now seen. He wondered if there were more. 

Dracula spoke lowly, “something interesting?”

Trevor looked back at him. “No.”

He hummed, red eyes flicking to the portrait and back to his letters. 

Trevor couldn’t stop himself. “Well?” He blurted. 

A slow blink. “What?”

“What do you think? It can’t take that long to read.”

His eyes narrowed and when Trevor thought he was going to be thrown across the room, Dracula's expression went blank. And then he spoke, “‘Dear Ann,’”

Trevor straightened. “Wait? Wh—”

Dracula ignored him, continuing to read from the page. “‘Don't freak out. I’m sorry for not writing. I got a bit distracted when Dracula told us the Guard was sighted. It made me remember a lot of things, some which I’d rather forget.’” Dracula stared at him and Trevor crossed his arms defensively.

“What? I needed to make it believable.” And while it was true, he didn’t want to seem weak in front of the vampire. 

Because while Dracula had left their previous conversation in the past, Trevor couldn’t. If Dracula brought it up again, he didn’t think he’d react in a respectable Belmont manner. 

He hummed, eyes roaming over the page. “‘Nothing has changed much. I’m still learning with Lisa and Adrian.’”

His head was titled in a gesture that was so familiar to Adrian that it made him sick. “Is that so?”

“What so?”

“Nothing has changed?”

“Other than having my spine fractured and attacked by over thirty vampires? No. Not really.” He paused. “I guess we have a pet sheep now.” At Dracula’s pause, he said, “he’s called Adrian.”

“So I heard,” he said coolly. 

Trevor blinked. “You did?”

Dracula continued to recite. “‘Do you remember the rock fall when we were children? It gave you your first scar. You had cried the entire way as I carried you back home but only because we weren’t supposed to be there…” Trevor shifted. Hearing a childhood memory from fucking Dracula was not something he ever imagined happening.

“Is there a point to this?” He snapped.

His eyes were mocking. “Can’t I bond over innocent childhood memories with my son-in-law?”

He glared. “No.”

“Cruel. Lisa says you’re quite intelligent if you put your mind to it.” He waved a hand. “I’ve yet to see it myself.”

He glared harder. “Funny. I don’t care. Is the letter alright or not?”

Dracula looked over it once more and Trevor held himself still, making sure his heart rate was steady. 

“It is adequate.” His longer fingers sealed it inside an envelope, waxing it shut with— was that a Belmont crest? How did he get that?

He’s Dracula. He killed your ancestors. Of course, he has it.

But the thought of it, Dracula and his ancestors, made him look at his ring. It was gleaming in the dim light, the insignia so faint, Trevor wondered how old it was.

And he found himself asking, “whose was this?”

Dracula held the letter between his fingers and threw it down on the table as he said nothing.

“Adrian said it belonged to one of my ancestors. But you didn’t tell him who.” He stared. “Who was it?” He paused. “Do you even remember them?” Were they a pebble on the shore of dead Belmonts?

But unexpectedly, Dracula chuckled. “I remember Leon.”

Trevor started. “Leon? As in the Leon who—“

“Followed me from France and started this useless crusade? Yes.”

Trevor stared down at the ring, awed. The first Belmont hunter. This was his.

“You knew Adrian was going to give this back to me.”

“Yes.”

“You didn’t try to stop him?”

Dracula stared at him blankly. He was looking directly into his eyes. Blue, his mind helpfully supplied, the same as Leon’s. 

Trevor kept his demeanor calm but his mind was racing with the new knowledge.

“I saw no point in it. Now take your letter and get out, Belmont.”

Trevor watched the familiar bird fly off away from the aviary. He grinned.

— — — 

Trevor paused at the sight of his empty room. A candle was lit at his bedside, flickering from the breeze by the open window but Adrian wasn’t there. After a moment’s hesitation, Trevor went to his room instead.

The door was open and he walked in, turning to see Adrian sitting at his dresser.

He was brushing his hair. 

“Oh.” He caught sight of him through the mirror. “Hello.”

“Hey.” He stood behind him, watching him smile. “Wondered where you were.”

He sighed. “I’d hoped to do this before you came up.”

He snorted, lightly. “That’s nice but I’d be okay without you for a few minutes.”

“How was my father?”

“Not as bad as he usually is. He read my letters aloud. Probably trying to make me nervous.”

“Oh? And how did that go?”

Trevor grinned. “Fine.” He paused. “Guess what I found out about my ring?”

When Trevor had explained, he laughed at Adrian’s disbelieving expression. His eyes were wondering.  “I wonder why he never destroyed it.”

Trevor shrugged. “Probably a reminder of how all this shit started. Besides, your father collects a lot of things.”

Adrian grinned. “That he does.”

Reaching over Adrian’s shoulder, he took the brush from him. 

“What are you…” He trailed off when Trevor collected his hair, brushing lightly at the bottom. 

Adrian’s hair was much softer than he expected. It fell over his finger in a golden wave. 

“I used to brush Ann’s when she was little.” When we were both little. “It’s sort of relaxing.”

Adrian was watching him through the mirror. “Is it?”

He shrugged. “It’s nice, sometimes.” It’s a sight he doesn’t see often. His hands not covered with blood or blistering burns but soft strands of hair. He paused. “Monster hunting gets the blood running. But,” he scoffed, “this reminds me that Belmont’s do more than kill. I’m sort of sick of death.” 

“You do.” Adrian paused. “What I said at our wedding about your family… I hope you don’t think I still mean it.”

He snorted. “It’s fine, Adrian. If Dracula wasn’t a few seats away, I probably would have said worse to you too.” 

He exhaled a soft laugh. “But I hope you know it. You’re…”

“I’m?” He prompted, nervous. He busied himself by brushing further up Adrian’s locks, closer to his head. 

When Adrian said nothing, Trevor looked up catching his gaze through the mirror. His breath caught at the way Adrian was looking at him. 

Soft. 

“Let me guess,” he said rushingly, “I’m not that bad.”

Adrian said nothing and Trevor thought he would stay saying nothing when he said, “I was going to say I think you’re wonderful.” He wasn’t looking at him through the mirror anymore. He stared down at his hands. “A wonderful person… and husband.”

Trevor’s chest felt as if it was going to burst. “Thank you, husband.” He replied softly. Adrian nodded jerkily in response. 

Tentatively, Trevor finished brushing Adrian’s hair, placing the brush back on the dresser. He paused. “Do you have a band?”

He blinked. “You’re really going to do a design?”

“Nothing extraordinary. Ann used to say sleeping with her hair unbound made it tangled.”

Adrian said nothing, pulling open a drawer and passing him a simple hair band. Trevor took his place back behind him. He ran his fingers through Adrian’s hair, relishing the softness of it. 

It was beautiful. 

Carefully, he divided the sections and went to work, muscle memory coming back as he did the simple braid. He noticed Adrian’s shiver as his nails brushed his scalp and quickly pulled away.

“Alright.” He flipped the dangling braid over Adrian’s shoulder, grinning at the look of it. “Not bad. I applaud myself.”

Adrian stared at the mirror, at his reflection. His hand ghosted over the back of his head, feeling the secure braid there as it ran down over his shoulder. “It’s perfect. ” He looked up at him. “Who is doing Ann’s hair now that you’re gone?”

He snorted. “Herself. Or knowing her, she’s not brushing it all,” he sighed. “I hope my Mother wrangles her into it.”

Adrian chuckled, standing up and away from his dresser. He titled his head. The braid moved with him. “Shall we?”

He swallowed. “Yeah. Let’s go.” 

Trevor settled into his bed and Adrian took his usual place on top of the covers. “What do you think then?”

“Of?”

“The braid.” Adrian was running his fingers over it, holding it close. 

He scoffed shakily. “Are you trying to doubt my skills? Fuck off. It’s good. Great.”

“Great,” Adrian said the word as if trying it out for the first time. There was a shuffle as he lay down from his sitting position. His head was atop the pillows and he faced Trevor. 

Just get under the covers at this point. His mind caught up to him and he gaped. Wait—

“It’s wonderful.” He almost shouted, as if trying to drown out his thoughts. In the darkness only a spear of moonlight allowed him to catch a flash of Adrian’s grin.

“Goodnight, Adrian.”

“Goodnight, Trevor.”

Chapter Text

Trevor stared at Adrian.

He’d woken minutes ago, attempting to bury himself back into an unconscious state but there was no point. There was no lingering tiredness clinging to him, no fog in his mind. Trevor was very clearly well-rested.

No nightmares.

He’d opened his eyes then, shifting gingerly and blinking, when he stilled at the weight against him. 

Adrian was plastered to his front, face tucked in the crook of Trevor’s neck and breathing lightly. He was still sleeping. Or in whatever state vampires went in. Trevor could see his braid, loosened, lying across the pillow. He suddenly remembered the softness of it between his fingers. 

He exhaled at the thought, attempting to sit up but stilled. He was completely entangled with Adrian. Though Adrian wasn’t under the covers, their legs were pressed together and Trevor’s arm had found its way around his waist. It laid there simply, easily and he quickly pulled it back, freezing when Adrian shifted. 

He remembered when Adrian was in his wolf form. A simple touch from Trevor had him waking up immediately. 

And who knows how he’s been resting after the attack. Trevor frowned and settled softly against the pillows, willing his heart to beat evenly. With how Adrian was tucked into him, Trevor couldn’t see his face, only the top of his head. But the makings and trail of his braid were in eye view. 

Something crawled up his throat as they lay there. 

He’s here . With me.

His heart thudded and as much as Trevor tried to get it back under control, he couldn’t. He swore inwardly, almost curling into Adrian and pressing them further together.

His heart beat faster and no, no Adrian was going to wake up—

He didn’t.

Trevor breathed a sigh of relief. 

The time passed with Trevor staring at the loose braid. He had attempted to look elsewhere but the walls of the room were still bare, and the sunlight was faint and Adrian’s hair was a golden halo in the light, one that drew his attention over and over.

A startling thought ripped through his mind as he looked over it, remembering the memory.

He said I’m wonderful. He called me husband.

Trevor’s chest tightened and he swallowed. He had called Adrian the same before. Why was he overthinking it? Simply because it was Adrian who said it this time? Trevor was Adrian’s husband. It was a simple fact. He didn’t have to think about it, he didn’t have to—

Trevor couldn’t ignore the satisfaction he felt at the thought. A wild feeling of rightness that reminded him of the greed of dragons. Trevor shook. His arm tightened across Adrian’s waist and he froze when Adrian shifted, waiting and cursing himself when Adrian simply burrowed further into his neck.

He exhaled, feeling Adrian’s light breath across his collarbone, the small scrape of his lips on his skin. He shivered.

But suddenly, he heard Henry’s voice ringing through his head. 

‘Are you stupid? Get away from his fangs!’

His brow furrowed. There was no need, he reasoned. Because Adrian wouldn’t harm him. Hell, he’d harm the ones who did hurt him. 

He thought of it then. A field of dead vampires. A bloody wolf and a scratched floor. 

He’d never hurt me.

And Trevor looked down at him, at the vulnerability that this arrangement was supposed to bring out from himself . Carefully, Trevor lifted his hand and lightly brushed his fingers across his hair. Soft. Just as before. 

It was an awkward angle for his arm but Trevor kept running his fingers over the golden strands, fingers a light a touch as a ghost's breath.

Time passed without Trevor making a sound and repeating the action when it suddenly occurred to him how weird he was behaving. He cringed, imagining Adrian waking up and seeing himself stared and touched at like at an exhibition. 

What is wrong with me?

Trying not to wake him up, Trevor leaned his upper body away, shivering at the empty space of his neck when Adrian fell behind. His lips curled into a smile at the frown that crossed Adrian’s face, but he waited until Adrian settled back into the pillow before moving again.

He failed. 

Adrian stared up at him with blinking eyes. He made a noise that was similar to the confused, tired one Trevor made when his family woke him up too early. Though, his was also filled with outrage and often compared to a horn.

“Sorry,” he muttered sheepishly. “Didn’t mean to wake you.”

“It’s nothing. Technically, I don’t really sleep but…” he trailed off as he went to sit up and realised their legs were still entangled together. “Oh.”

“Yeah… Here let me.” Trevor moved his away, cringing at the fumbling, before sitting up to give him some space. “So, you must’ve been tired, right? To rest that deeply?”

“...Perhaps.” Adrian looked out the window. “Though the cold always makes me lethargic.”

“The cold?”

At Adrian’s point, Trevor turned, pausing at the open window,  “It’s snowing!” Trevor looked at the distant white-capped mountains in awe. “Where the fuck are we?”

He hummed. “My guess would be a mountainside to the east.” He looked at him. “Most likely not in Wallachia.”

He swore at Dracula’s paranoia. “We’ll be back soon though?”

Adrian rose from the bed, stretching lightly. His shirt rose and Trevor spied the pale flash of skin before it was covered again. “Most likely, yes. My father never does anything without reason.”

He grumbled, rolling onto his back. He understood Adrian’s lethargy. The pale light streaming through the windows made him want to stay in bed. 

“I’ll see you at breakfast,” Adrian said after a moment. Trevor lifted his head to see him watching him, though he turned away to stride to the door the moment their eyes caught. “See you.”

When Adrian closed the door behind him, Trevor sighed, staring at the ceiling.

It was fine. Adrian had just been unaware and resting so Trevor should really not have made it awkward.

Trevor swore as he climbed out of bed, unrushed as he got ready, savouring the warmth of the bath and the soft light of the sky above. At their position on whatever mountain they were on, Trevor could see the peak of another from the glassed ceiling and grinned. 

Fucking cool. 

He made his way to the kitchen, stopping as he saw Lisa and Adrian frown at one another from across the counter. 

“What’s going on?”

Lisa waved a hand. “It seems we are in exile here, Trevor. Exiled and confined to the castle.”

He thought that over. “Yeah, I sort of expected that from Dracula.”

“It won’t do. Hiding ourselves away while winter approaches and more people get sick. Sickness that won’t be treated with our medicine.”

He frowned. He knew that but all he could remember was the burning pyre he’d rushed through to get to Lisa, the dead Churchmen that littered the floor as he fought them. He was nothing then but full of grief and anger. “How do you know if they’d even take it at this point? Their attitudes have been getting worse and worse towards witches and magic.”

Lisa frowned. “That may be but desperation makes a person’s mind wander to things they’d never before considered. And I’d rather help someone out of desperation than not help at all.”

He shifted, uneasy. “Well. I’m sure if anyone can convince Dracula, it's you.”

She stared. “Yes. That would be easy if he weren’t hiding himself away.”

He blinked. No way… Trevor laughed loudly, unable to believe it. The infamous Dracula, hiding from his wife because he knew she could change his mind. 

Fucking insane. 

“In the meantime, I will be at the lab. I brought Adrian the sheep in to examine him—”

“Stop calling him that, Mother.”

“ — And Adrian your father mentioned speaking to you—”

He was frowning. “Did he say why?” 

“No. But I thought Trevor could join me in the lab until then. We can apply a booster shot for the antibodies. It shouldn’t be too long after this one to extract them.”

Trevor waited for Adrian. It was their experiment and if he wanted them to wait, he would. 

He sighed. “I’ll see him. And Trevor, you should join my mother. It would be beneficial to have a different perspective in the lab.”

She nodded. “Which reminds me. Our lessons should start again.”

He groaned dramatically, taking the plate from Adrian and stuffing his face full of spiced bread. “Fine.”

They both grinned. 

Trevor ate quickly, his eyes drifting to Adrian as he prepared another plate, this one for Lisa. But then Trevor frowned, noticing the absence of a cup near Adrian or even in the sink that he usually saw. He hadn’t had anything to drink. He must’ve come down at the same time as Lisa, too caught up to think of himself.

Trevor stepped up to the cold cupboard, retrieving the ornate jug that always sat front and centre and grabbed a cup, filling it with blood. 

“Here.” He pushed it into Adrian’s hands. 

His eyes were wide. “For me?”

“Who else? Unless Dracula’s standing behind me. He’s not. Right?” Trevor checked dramatically and Lisa chuckled, watching them with a warm expression. 

“Oaf,” Adrian muttered but he brought the cup to his lips with a smile. Trevor grinned as he sank back into his seat.

When Adrian sat beside him, he moved his plate between them. He didn’t blink when Adrian reached out for a piece but something weighed on him all the same. 

— — 

“Liking the cold, Adrian?”

He bleated. Trevor sighed. “Yeah, it’s not too bad. Castle has fucking heating but shit, the layers we’d need otherwise.” He titled his head. “Maybe we should take some of your wool.”

Another bleat. His yellow eyes looked suspicious. 

“Fine,” he sniffed. “Freeloader.”

“Can he be a freeloader when he’s producing the antibodies needed for the Gorgon venom?” Lisa asked as she fiddled with some vials near him. 

“It’s the principle, Lisa.”

She shook her head, grinning. She held up a syringe, cocking her head for Trevor to hold Adrian the sheep. Trevor did, making sure he was comfortable and distracted as Lisa applied the booster shot. 

Adrian bleated as they finished up. Trevor withdrew some greenery from a nearby sack to feed him. “Isn’t Adrian being here a contamination risk?”

“I feel he’s getting cooped up in the barn.” Lisa empathised. “If we hadn’t moved to the mountains, we could have done this outside.” She petted Adrian’s head, allowing him to walk around the lab and then clean up her instruments. 

Waiting for Lisa to prepare their lesson, Trevor fiddled with the vial of Gorgon venom until there was nothing to see and looked around the lab. 

“Bored?” Lisa sounded amused. “You are free to look around.” 

“I don’t think Dracula likes me that much.”

Lisa seemed to think for a moment. “He gave you permission to use the microscope, yes?”

And that seemed so long ago. He nodded and Lisa walked over to a cupboard, opening it for Trevor to see the same cold light as the cooler in the kitchen.

“We have different pieces of venom, blood and other things. You’re welcome to take a look while I get this done. Though, I won’t be much longer.”

“Yeah, thanks. I won’t break them.” He assured her, taking a few vials from her hand. 

She grinned. “I hope not. Vlad would be excited to make you replace dragon blood.”

Trevor scowled. “That he would.”

He sat back at the lab, carefully placing the vials in the middle of the table and used a pipette to place a few drops on the glass slide. One by one, he looked at each under the microscope.  It was interesting to look at it again with everything he knew now. The once wiggly lines and circle shapes had made no fucking sense to him but now it was, well, knowledge. 

He swapped them every few minutes, trying to take notes on how each was different. 

As he grabbed the next vial of clear liquid, he paused, squinting at the cursive font. Trevor’s jaw dropped as he deciphered it. 

Vampire venom. 

He shouldn’t be surprised that Dracula’s lab had samples of his venom, but shit, what his family would give to get it.  Trevor supposed it was his ancestors guiding him as he placed a few drops on the slide and under the microscope lens. 

Twisting the knob, he waited for the image to take clarity and stared. It shimmered under the lens and Trevor had to adjust the scope to get a closer look. The filaments twisted into branches that honestly reminded him of something. It wasn’t a typical pattern but it was a protein family he’d seen before. Trevor stared at it, mind wandering. 

Something brushed up against his thigh and Trevor blinked at Adrian who bleated and walked in a circle. 

Huh. He sighed and turned his attention to the suspiciously needy sheep. Trevor put himself to the task of trying to train him which went nowhere until Lisa spoke up. 

“How have you found it all so far?”

“It?”

“The science.”

Trevor paused. “Fucking incredible.” He began to ramble. Science was much more useful than he expected, especially when it originated from Dracula. He knew Lisa had pushed the vampire to share his knowledge beyond keeping it within the walls of his castle but Trevor could see it from his perspective.

The average Wallachian would see his inventions and scream. There would be no understanding. Not yet, anyway. 

But he imagined a world with it. Where it was accepted and celebrated and fucking normal. It was so far-fetched that he couldn’t conjure up more than the sight of good health but… that was enough, wasn’t it? To not die from the flu or to actually live through a poor harvest?

Trevor looked around him. And it was possible. It could happen.

But he sighed. It wasn’t going to now. Not while the Church was rampant. And certainly not when Dracula had more reasons to hate humanity than to help them. 

But Adrian had it, something in him noted. Adrian, who was a doctor and his mother a human. He was kind. And Trevor thought that maybe…

“Lisa.” He waited until he got her attention. “Back home, we have some… information that we’ve collected over the years. Some that I don’t think even Dracula has access to.”

“Oh?” She looked curious. “What about it?”

“Do you think that maybe Adrian… would work with my family? To come up with more stuff like this?” He gestured to the microscope. 

Lisa smiled. “Science to counteract the effects of the supernatural? I think, Trevor, that it is something Adrian would excel at.” Trevor nodded. Adrian was smart.  “In fact, it might be a specific output for his skills. Something that healing only humans cannot give him.”

He shuffled. “It was just a thought. If he likes it… well, then I’m glad.” 

A pause and Trevor turned to see Lisa staring at him fondly. “I know you are. And Trevor… I know these circumstances were… less than ideal but I am very glad you came to the castle. I do not know how we would’ve been without you, but it would be very different indeed.”

He scoffed but there was a feeling of warmth spreading through his body, one that settled into his bones. He paused. Adrian the sheep was staring at him. “So am I.”

Lisa’s smile was so bright that he had to turn away from the mere sight of it.

“And I am glad you met Adrian. Other than obvious reasons, it's good of him to have you.”

“Obvious reasons?”

But Lisa ignored him. “Much better than the attempts of others, especially some vampires. Goodness, I still shudder thinking of the marriage proposals.”

Trevor fumbled with the beakers, catching them just before the impact. “Proposals? From who?”

“Lords and Ladies who all wanted to win Vlad’s favour.” Lisa sighed. “It would have been better if they didn’t. Vlad is endlessly protective.” 

“Right…”

Proposals.

Proposals?

Who the fuck was proposing to Adrian? 

“Why,” he coughed. “Why would they think a proposal is the way to go about it?”

“Marriages are different for vampires. More… intimate. I suppose the rationale was that the connection to Vlad would be stronger than any previous deal was.”

He glossed over all that. “But Adrian. He never said yes, right?”

“Of course not! He didn’t even know any of them. While balls and gatherings are commonplace for their species, Vlad is against any sort of social interaction that doesn’t benefit him,” Trevor snorted, “and Adrian has never seen the fun in it. Especially when…”

“When?”

Lisa frowned. “I’ve suspected Adrian’s half-human nature has always been an obstacle for him. The other vampires don’t frown at it, not when his parentage is to them, the highest honour.”

Trevor remembered Michael's words.

‘You have given us our prince.’

Prince. Dracula’s son. 

Nothing that pointed to Adrian’s human side. 

“They worship him,” Trevor grumbled. 

“They do. But Vlad has never put stock into flattery. Regardless, this disconnect always stopped Adrian from fully bonding with the others. Not that vampires are kind,” Lisa muttered, “but it could have been different for him.”

She said the last few words with sadness, a darkness in her eyes that betrayed her. Trevor caught on. “You know. I’m sure Adrian values his human side just as much, if not more, than his vampire one. And there’s also that small issue,” he put his fingers together casually, “on how he wouldn’t even exist without you.”

Lisa smiled softly. “Thank you.” She cocked her head. “You always know what to say.”

Trevor blinked. “I don’t. I just tell the truth. This was the truth.” Adrian’s words came spiralling back and he shook his head, speaking to distract himself and also… he wanted to know.  “So… what did Adrian think of the proposals?”

Lisa huffed. “He was gobsmacked with the first and then became annoyed with the rest.”

“Guess he didn’t believe in love at first sight?”

She chuckled. “Unless the first sight was a time loop, then no.” She paused. “Adrian has always had barriers. As I told you before his childhood… there were moments that kept him on guard. Vlad, of course, warned him about the nature of his subjects. I think… he’s always been wary of the people around him.”

He swallowed. “Right.” He remembered when he bulldozed through their building friendship with a cruel remark and cringed. How could Adrian ever think he had a way with words when he’d said that?

Lisa continued, unaware of his struggle. “Which is why I’m so glad you broke through it. I think you are the truest friend he’s ever had.”

He started, hands clenched tightly on the table. “He’s mine,” Trevor admitted. “I’ve never… he’s changed me.”

“For the better, I hope?”

“Yeah. For the better.”

Trevor looked down at his clenched hands, saw the burn marks licking up the sides. A dried flame. 

Scars. Scars. Scars. 

Burned into his skin. Branded into his mind.

As Adrian the sheep pitted by, Lisa leaned down to pet him and the neckline of her dress shifted, just a bit. 

Trevor stared at the bite mark. 

Michael’s voice lunged in his mind. ‘He hasn’t even marked him.’

“Lisa,” his voice was rough, even to his own ears. “Does a vampire… mark their partner?”

Her eyes were wide. “What?”

“Vampires. Marking.” He waved an unsteady hand. “Does it happen?”

“Wouldn’t a Belmont know?” She was deflecting but Trevor answered anyway.

“We don’t record that type of stuff.”

“I see. Why would you ask?” She waited and when Trevor didn’t speak, said. “Did Adrian say—”

“No. Why?”

Lisa turned away. “I thought it might have come up in one of your discussions.”

“It hasn’t.” He didn’t know why that made his chest tight.

“It’s a… complicated topic, Trevor. I’m not even sure where to begin.”

“So there is something.”

She stared. “There is.”

He sighed. “You’re not going to tell me.”

“I only mean that I do not— Trevor!”

But Trevor was already tucking his stool in, striding across the lab. 

He heard Lisa call for him but he ignored her, leaving her and Adrian the sheep behind. 

— —

Trevor stared at Adrian. 

The dark clouds had them out in the greenhouse, picking and unpotting due to the cold weather. But Trevor hadn’t moved one plant since they came in. 

“Are you alright?”

“Sure.”

Adrian frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” He poked at a plant but after a moment, said it. “So you had marriage proposals before me.”

He heard a shatter and stared at the broken pot. It had created a mess of dirt. Adrian didn’t move to pick them up. “How do you know?”

“Lisa told me.” He shrugged casually. “How did it start?”

“... I suppose it first took place years ago. It was a younger vampire, newly turned. Probably drunk. He forgot his place and well,” he made an aborted gesture. “I said no, obviously.”

“Obviously.” He repeated.

“But then I think other vampires found out and from there, well I sometimes received them. And I always said no.”

“You never considered it?”

His face scrunched up. “Why would I? I didn’t know any of them.”

“Right.”

“Why?” Adrian watched him closely. 

“Was just surprised. Didn’t think anyone would piss off Dracula like that.”

He hummed. “Other than the first vampire, the others were much more respectful. And sober.” He shrugged. “But I didn’t tell him about some of them. Besides, I think it became more of a running joke amongst them all.”

He frowned. “Why?” 

Adrian shrugged. “Why would they tie themselves to a half-breed?”

Trevor started. “The fuck? You’re not—”

“I am.” He stated calmly. 

“But what the fuck is wrong with that? Like you’re not as strong or fast—” He had to reign himself back. “The fuck?”

Adrian smiled lightly. “I don’t think that was enough to overlook my unnaturalness. Vampires are a picky sort.”

“Well, fuck them. You’re my husband. ” He collects the broken pieces angrily. “If they can’t see how good you are, their fucking loss. They can take their shitty proposals and shove it up their pale, dead asses.” 

He threw the pottery pieces to the side, collecting the spilt dirt with both hands. When Adrian said nothing, he looked at him. 

Adrian was staring at him, mouth agape. There was shock written all over his face but his eyes— When Adrian smiled, they were bright .  

“Thank you, husband.”

“You’re welcome.” He stumbled after a moment. The dirt cupped in his hands fell over some empty pots and he quickly cleaned it up. Adrian joined him after a moment, pale hands contrasting against the soil.

“And what about you?”

“Me?”

“Have you had any prior proposals? Or entanglements?” Adrian’s hair created a curtain around him but when he pulled back Trevor saw the tightness around his eyes.

He blinked. “No.”

Adrian blinked. “Never?”

“Nothing ever serious. I never wanted to drag someone unprepared into my family's work.” He shrugged. “There was also no one I felt strongly for anyway.”

“I see.” But Adrian’s shoulders lowered and Trevor watched him for a moment, thinking. 

After a while, he only nodded. He and Adrian worked side by side, repotting and changing, their hands covered in the rich soil. When they were done, they simply sat back, enjoying the faint sun that came through the mountains, that shone on the hungry plants. 

Trevor glanced at Adrian a few times during it. 

There weren’t many times when he and Adrian sat in silence. There was always something to cook, to research, to train with. He enjoyed their time together so much. 

It wasn’t that he was afraid to be vulnerable with Adrian, because truth be told, Adrian had broken his wall down over their marriage, had shattered a major part of it the first time Trevor had visited his room. 

It wasn’t that Trevor didn’t feel the need for it; it was more that he didn’t realize how many times Adrian had reached out, with just a simple interpretation of an expression or attitude that tipped him off.

Trevor was simply comfortable.

He was comfortable with Adrian. 

He was comfortable now. 

He was comfortable in the morning when Adrian’s fangs were a nail length away from his throat and he didn’t even think otherwise—

Adrian watched him abruptly stand and leave with a frown. 

— — —

Trevor stayed at the library until the sun fell. No one visited him and Trevor didn’t venture out. His stomach had growled at the interruption of routine but Trevor ignored it, settling down on a long chaise and holding a book on mystery close to his nose.

When the night darkened and Trevor heard the door open, he feigned sleep, using all his experiences as a Belmont and monster hunting to keep his heartbeat steady. 

It was a miracle it didn’t jump when Adrian placed a blanket on him, taking the book gently from his grasp and setting it down elsewhere. 

When Adrian didn’t leave, only sitting down somewhere else in the library, Trevor’s chest trembled. 

But he didn’t move, didn’t draw attention to himself. 

When Trevor eventually fell asleep, he was listening to the soft crackle of the fire. 

And when, a few hours later, he awoke tangled in the remnants of fire, Adrian was kneeling by his side, his brows furrowed and expression aching. 

Trevor mumbled as he slid off the couch, as he settled on the floor with him. When he went to apologise, because Trevor felt he should, Adrian shushed him and held him close. 

They didn’t say anything but Trevor’s mind was a whirlpool and he knew then, that something had changed.

Chapter Text

Trevor sipped at the bitter coffee. Adrian was watching him carefully but Trevor ignored his gaze, dumping in a spoonful of sugar.

He found that, despite the comfort of last night, he couldn’t look at Adrian. When he did, his heart jumped and his stomach dropped and he again asked himself how he could be so blind. 

How could he hide his own emotions so deeply that it tripped his world completely? How could he continue lugging them around when, after his time here, he knocked his walls, his facade, down?

Did he want to rebuild them? Could he stand to?

Did Adrian—

He shook his head. Lisa hadn’t answered his question on vampire marks. She hadn’t because there was something there.

Something he and Adrian didn’t have.

Because Adrian— Adrian would have said something, wouldn’t he? He would have said it when Trevor survived the attack. 

The memory of scratches rooted into the ground grew in his mind. 

No. Dracula said it. You’re a distraction. You’re disrupting them. You’ve carved out a place for yourself here but you’re not wanted. 

Another part of him argued. Another part of him desperately wanted. 

But Trevor never got what he wanted. Whether that be his father, the Morningstar, his choice after being listed in the treaty. His mother's affection when he was born and her sole attention when there were younger ones to care for. 

So why would he ever be given Adrian? Why would his feelings ever be returned or given? 

Adrian felt nothing for him. And Trevor. He had to respect it. He had to move on. 

The splash of sugar in dark liquid was melting slowly, an audience to his dilemma. If Trevor was feeling poetic, he’d compare his emotion to the drowning sugar. Consumed by the dark environment around him. Used for its pleasure. 

It’s a good thing Trevor wasn’t a poetic man. 

Adrian was. He cringed. 

He hadn’t planned on drinking coffee. But he also didn’t feel like eating so when Adrian had taken his place behind the stove, Trevor had blurted out the memory of the energy-lifting drink to have instead.

He stirred with an unsteady hand, glancing up when he heard a pair of footsteps enter the kitchen.

There was Lisa, looking at him worriedly, a furrow between her brows. Trevor avoided her gaze when a shadow materialised behind her.

Oh. There was Dracula too. He wasted no time.“Hector and Isaac will be arriving in the next hour.”

Adrian straightened, stunned, setting his cooking knife down with a thud. He’d been dicing onions. “So it’s confirmed?”

“It is.”

He smiled and when Adrian looked at him, Trevor forced his lips to curl. He must not have been too successful because Adrian frowned. “Trevor—“

“Who are they?”

Adrian had a sudden look of realisation. “Oh yes. I never told you their names. They are the friends I told you about, the ones who were present at the wedding but had to leave.”

They were the ones Adrian grew up with. The ones he said were almost like family. 

“Is this what you both had to speak about yesterday? While we were in the lab?”

“It was.” Adrian was still frowning and he was sure Dracula was too on being referred to so flippantly. “Isaac and Hector weren’t sure if they’d finished with what preoccupied them so I held off with any announcement but,” he looked towards his father, “I assume they got into contact with you?”

He nodded. “Come to my office when the hour is up. You too,” he said to Trevor. “They’ll want to meet you. Officially.”

“Sure.” He replied after Adrian nodded. Dracula left the kitchen— what does he even do all day?— but Lisa still stood at the entrance. Her gaze was searching. “Trevor—“

He interrupted quickly, too aware of Adrian watching and curious. “It’s alright, Lisa. I’ll… speak to you later if that’s alright.” No, I won’t.

Her eyes softened. “Of course.” And when she left after a long moment's hesitation, Adrian was glancing between them, confused.

She didn’t tell him, he thought relieved and spoke up before Adrian could say anything. “Excited?”

He blinked. “On?”

“Hector and Isaac.”

“Oh, yes. Very much.” He paused. “Trevor, what—”

He spoke over him. “We should make the garlic bread for them.”

“... We should.” And then he sighed, expression disappointed and Trevor shuffled. I’m sorry, he wanted to say. But he didn’t. 

“They really want to meet me?” He asked instead. 

Adrian nodded. “They’ve asked about you. In their letters.”

“And what did you say?” 

“The truth.”

Trevor swallowed. He stood abruptly. “I should get ready. Still messy from…” From sleeping on the floor. 

Adrian protested, "You haven’t eaten anything.” But Trevor waved him off, rinsing his cup in the sink. When he noticed Adrian had no cup near him or in the sink, he filled one with blood, just as he did yesterday and handed it to him. 

Relief dawned on Adrian’s face as he did but Trevor didn’t stay and wander on it and instead fled the kitchen. 

— — 

Trevor watched Dracula form the shards of the transmission mirror with a clean efficiency that made his defences rise. But also his awe.

The distance mirror in the Belmont hold was similar but the properties this one had, the way Dracula formed it… He had to give him credit. Centuries of life, of exploration, didn’t go unrecognised.

Trevor watched as a desert landscape formed in its reflection, as two figures came into view, their expressions clearly shown in the artefact. And when they came through the transmission mirror, the action, the arrival of their bodies, was smooth like running water.

Lisa exclaimed as they came through, hugging them both tightly as soon as they put their satchels down. Trevor had to keep his expression calm but was cursing internally when he watched Dracula place an affectionate hand on both of their heads. When did he care about anyone but his family?

But he smiled when Adrian greeted them both, laughing about something that flew over his head as Trevor focused on his grinning expression. 

Something in his chest tugged. Trevor knew what it was. But he didn’t give name to it. Didn’t want to make it more real. 

Finally, the two men turned to him, watching him with careful eyes. It was the same intensity they looked at him during the wedding ceremony.

Cautious and curious. 

And half of Trevor wanted to wave and leave but he remembered how Adrian had stayed around his family before they left, how he allowed himself to be subjected to judgment and ignorance, just so Trevor would feel comfortable. 

And so Trevor would do the same. 

Adrian stepped between them, beckoning Trevor forward. “Trevor this is Isaac,” he gestured to the dark-skinned man who held his hand out. Trevor shook it, tracking his gaze before making himself relax. “Good to meet you.”

“The pleasure is mine.” Trevor liked his accent. “Adrian has told us about you, though not enough.”

“All good, I hope.”

The silver-haired man spoke up. “Oh, yes. Surprisingly.” He held his hands up in defence when Adrian shot him a look. “What?”

Isaac sighed. “Hector has been curious to meet you.”

“I have.” Trevor shook his hand next. “Adrian said you’re working together on Gorgon venom. It caught my attention.”

“Why?”

He blinked. “I didn’t think Belmont’s did much science.”

“We don’t. But we also don’t marry vampires so things change.” Trevor must have said something right because they both grinned. 

“Indeed.”

Hector turned to the Tepes’, gesturing to their satchels. “We’ve brought a few things back. I think you’ll like them.”

“What information have you both gotten?” Dracula said.

“Vlad,” Lisa reprimanded, “let them settle in, won’t you?”

“It’s alright. We can…” Isaac trailed off as he looked back at Trevor and he shuffled. 

“I can wait down—”

“No,” Adrian said. “You’ll stay.”

Trevor noticed how Hector and Isaac exchanged curious glances. 

“It’s fine, Adrian. I’ll wait.” He nodded to the forgemasters before turning to leave. When he walked down the hallway, he smacked his hands against his head. “Get it together,” he mumbled. 

These were Adrian’s friends. Men who were almost family. Men who Dracula liked.

Why does he like them and not me? Trevor couldn’t help but think, making his way to a drawing room and waiting. 

It doesn’t matter. Just be friendly. 

He sighed. Trevor wasn’t sure if Hector and Isaac liked him all too much. But he couldn’t blame them. Trevor swapped the perspective. If his family had visited, they’d be wary of Adrian despite whatever assurances he’d given.

And if it was because Adrian was the son of Dracula, then Trevor, the product of generations of monster hunting, couldn’t expect a different treatment.

But it was still kind of shit. 

He thought back to the forgemasters.

They were strong, Trevor already knew. They carried themselves with the easy weight many people in his family did. The fact that not much could beat them. And if it could, it had to put up a hell of a fight.

Trevor was like that too. He still is when he faces an opponent, like when he did Michael. It’s a part of being a hunter, that familiar recklessness and triumph. 

But it’s not always the monsters that cause Death. 

When he finally heard multiple pairs of footsteps approaching, Trevor straightened and schooled his features. He was still relieved when Dracula didn’t appear. The fact that Lisa wasn’t either both relieved and nerved him.

She was always an excellent buffer.

“Is everything alright?” He had to ask. 

Adrian nodded, sitting beside him. “Yes. Are you—”

“Fine.”

“I apologise, Trevor,” Isaac said. He was watching them both closely, he and Hector sitting across from them. “If I had permission from Dracula, I’d have no issue telling you what we found.”

He waved. “No worries. I’ve become used to his… ways.” He settled on. Hector grinned. 

“We have something for you.” 

He blinked. “You do?”

“A wedding gift.” He rummaged through the satchel, pulling out a smooth black box. “Here you are.” 

Trevor took it gently, placing it on his lap and, after glancing at Hector and Isaac who nodded, flipped it open.

Trevor blinked at the ribbons within. One was red and another blue ribbon sat beside it.

“What are they?”

Isaac smiled. “In some cultures, a wedding ceremony is performed with ribbons. We thought it was an appropriate gift given the circumstances. It's a gesture of peace. Of connection.”

Trevor picked one up, feeling the silk under his fingers. He smiled. “Thank you.” He said honestly.

“It’s no matter.” But then Hector frowned. “Especially when we heard about the attack.”

“A matter that we are still looking into,” Isaac added and cocked his head. “Your family still does not know, yes?”

“Yes.” He replied stalely.

“Another necessity.” 

Adrian’s expression twisted.

He raised a brow. “If you say so.” He desperately wanted to change the topic and blurted, “I saw you both at the wedding. You stopped that red-haired vampire from fighting my cousin.”

Isaac snorted. “Godbrand, yes. He has a… explosive personality.” 

“So he's an asshole?”

“Yes. He only loves hunting, killing, having sex and, on one occasion which he told us, turning humans into boats."

Trevor blinked. “How does he do that?”

“I wasn’t sure I wanted to ask.”

He chuckled and was relieved when they smiled. More when Adrian did. “Well, he was the only one I noticed that tried to start something.”

“He always will.” Isaac turned to Hector. “I thought it would be Carmilla.”

Hector’s face scrunched. “She would if it benefitted her.”

“Who’s Carmilla?”

“The vampire who rules over Styria. She hates humans.”

“Don’t they all?” Trevor muttered. 

“I’m just glad her council did not attend.”

“Are they worse?”

“Not exactly.” Hector looked as if he chewed something sour. “There is just one lady, Lenore, who does not respect boundaries.”

“She got the last hint you gave her,” Issac smirked and Hector only sniffed.

“I should hope so.”

Trevor looked between them. They weren’t bad. Funny actually. Easy to talk to. But it was clear they still lingered on him and his family. Like Dracula, he supposed. A threat. A dormant threat, but one nonetheless.

Beside him, Adrian cocked his head, reminiscent of when he was in his wolf form and hunting. Then he tapped his shoulder. “My mother calls on me. We should go—”

“Trevor can stay with us,” Isaac said. “We’ll wait for you.”

Adrian hesitated and Trevor swallowed. 

They’re his friends. Do it for him.  

“He’s right. You can run up when you’re done.”

Adrian still hesitated. “You’re sure?”

“Yes.” He pushed at his side. “Go. Before she blames us for keeping you.”

Hector chuckled but Adrian stared at him for a moment, eyes burning before he finally stood. He left with enough speed that Trevor felt a breeze behind him. 

Hector sighed. “Vampires. They show off sometimes, did you know? I think it amuses them, watching humans marvel at things they’ll never be capable of.”

Trevor shook his head. Adrian did use his powers when they trained but he never flaunted them. They were just a part of him. “You’ve seen Adrian,” he said. “He doesn’t. Not like that.”

Hector gave a small, lopsided smile. “He’s different.”

Trevor hesitated. “Can I ask? Why are you both on Dracula’s side?”

Their expressions turned serious and Trevor steeled himself. He didn't think he’d ever trust them like he did Lisa and Adrian but he needed to understand them. Needed to know how to navigate them.  

“We are forgemasters Trevor. Our ability manifested at a young age and we were… shunned for a magic we could not control. That we did not know.” Isaac stared. “I’m sure you know that humans are not kind to that which they don’t understand.”

He nodded jerkily.

“That is how we were treated. Like animals. We do not bore any affection for humanity. We do bear it for Dracula.”

Trevor waited, his hands tight around the box.

“We both first met Dracula at a young age. He… guided us after our mistreatment. Gave us hope when we knew none. It was no God-fearing man who helped but rather, the Devil.”

“According to some.” Hector piped up and Isaac huffed.

“Yes. The Church does have a specific view of him, don’t they? Belmont’s too,” he added.

Trevor sighed. “That’s a history that precedes us. And we hate the Church more than we do him at the moment. Which is saying a lot.” 

“Empires and institutions rise and fall. Nothing that is comprised of mortality will ever last.”

“But things that are immortal will? I’ve killed more vampires than I can count.” 

Isaac acquiesced with a nod. “Indeed.”

“It might be belief,” Hector said. 

“Oh?”

“An empire may fall and an institution may crumble but only when its belief is snuffed out. As long as one believes, nothing is truly lost.”

Trevor stared at the man. It was a lot more poetic than he thought he’d spout.

Hector stared at him. “What do you believe in, Trevor?”

Trevor paused. He believed in a lot of things. His family, though it was streaked with death. The Hold, which had withstood centuries. Though Dracula was another thing that withstood centuries and he definitely didn’t believe in him.

“It used to be duty.”

“And now?”

Trevor looked out to the balcony. There was a small fall of snow that covered the railing. The landscape was one someone could call desolate but there was a peacefulness that reminded him of when things were quiet. And when that quiet never bothered him.

“I’ll let you know.”

Isaac raised a brow. “When?”

“When I find out.” 

— —

Trevor had neared the wing of the science labs when he felt a presence behind him. He whirled, blinking at Hector who merely waved.

He’d left the forgemasters when Adrian returned, citing that he’d give them time to catch up while he looked over Adrian the sheep. 

Hector and Isaac had stared at him and Trevor held in a bark of laughter when he heard them ask Adrian who that was.

They had settled into comfortable conversation, enough that Trevor lowered his guard and thought that they had too. He hadn’t expected to see them again so soon but well. What could he do?

“What lab have you both set up in?”

“Uh,” he gave the general directions for it and Hector nodded. “Why?”

“I don’t want to disturb the sheep with my forging. Sometimes it can be a bit loud.”

“The metalwork?”

“Amongst other things.”

His eyes narrowed. “If you’re doing some creepy shit to a person—“

“What type of heathen do you take me for? We’re in peace times.”

“So what are you doing?”

He sighed. “Isaac and I found some spells while we were away. It’s always interesting to see what foreign magicians create.”

That was interesting. Trevor wanted to ask to see it but he knew what the answer would be. “Yeah, it is. Good luck.”

“Adrian is going to join us for a few. Perhaps you’d like to as well?”

Trevor stared at him. Then said, “Adrian asked you to include me, didn’t he?”

His lips curled. “He did. But we don’t make this offer to anyone. I’d quite like a Belmont perspective.”

He took back his previous thoughts. Still. “… I don’t know if I’m allowed.”

But there was a light smirk on Hector’s face. “I’m sure Adrian would let you in.”

He blinked. “I meant Dracula?”

“Well, this is pertinent to us. And if Adrian would like you there, we’re happy to have you.”

“Really?” He drawled. “Even if your lord Dracula told you not to?”

Hector met his gaze, determined. “Don’t misunderstand, we owe our lives to Dracula. When we came to the castle, Adrian was years our junior but his growth was unpredictable and his mind was far superior to his peers. We… I'd never had a friend of my own. Not before Isaac. And then Adrian joined us.” His smile was tinged with sadness. “Adrian is our friend. And though there have been several times we’ve left, we always come back. He is  my friend.” He repeated and paused. “And there’s really nothing damming about you witnessing a few spells. Isaac is more rigid about it but sometimes Dracula can get…”

“Paranoid? Furious? An absolute fuc—“

“Paranoid works.”

Trevor paused. “And if it’s something you don’t want me to see?”

“Then I’ll tell you to your face.”

He grinned. “Thanks.”

He was beginning to suspect Adrian had put the forgemasters up to the task of befriending him.

He watched Isaac suspiciously as he looked over their smaller lab, at the notes they’d pinned onto the wall and the growing clutter on their shelves. 

“Anything interesting?”

“May I see the sheep called Adrian?”

“He’s sleeping.” He smirked at Isaac’s disappointment. 

“Then may you explain the antidote to me?”

Trevor did, happy to talk about something that wasn’t himself. He went over their research, how they isolated the venom and injected it for antigens into Adrian the sheep.

He explained the name when Isaac expressed his interest, smiling at his grin. He then went over their latest step, the booster shot.

“It’s really all dependent on the paralysing agent in the venom,” Trevor said as half his mind thought of something else. “If we can stop the effects, then it should render it useless. And it should work on other pieces of venom that contain paralytics with blood pressure effects too. Since it targets the nervous and vascular systems.”

Isaac rubbed his chin. “It’s quite ingenious.”

“Thanks. Adrian came up with it.”

Isaac shot him a look. “That’s not how he’s explaining it.”

“How is he?”

“That your monster knowledge superseded that which was even recorded here. That what you thought were mindless quips made him look deeper.” He paused. “He also said working with you made him realise that there’s more good he can do for others. That there’s an advantage to his birth that supersedes raw power.”

Trevor blinked. “He did not say all that.”

“He implied the last bit.”

Trevor snorted. Isaac sat down and leaned against this chair.

“How are you finding the castle?”

“It’s nice. Inventive.” He shrugged, looking out at the white landscape. There was a biting chill coming through the crack of the open window. But he didn’t want it too stifling. Trevor reminded himself to take a cloak from his room. “I can see why my ancestors were so insistent on finding it.” 

Isaac nodded, then said, “Do you miss your family?”

He blinked. “Yes.” Of course he did. He looked down at his ring, at its gleam in the white light. Isaac looked too. “Do you think I’m a fool?” 

“I think you’re brave.”

He laughed. It came out a harsh thing. And maybe there was more in the sound because Isaac paused and said, “Adrian is worried about you.”

Trevor exhaled sharply. “I’m fine.”

“You’re not.” He said calmly. “And the matter of your family’s ignorance is a necessity for now, but you will see them.”

“At this rate, it won’t be until this shit is over.”

“It will be over.”

“Reassuring,” he muttered but something in him dried up. He’d see his family but he’d leave. Leave the castle and leave the inhabitants. Leave Adrian—

He inhaled, letting the cold air wash down his throat. He wanted it to wake him up completely. Or knock him out. Trevor wasn’t sure. 

He was supposed to be happy for Adrian, to mask his emotions until he could deal with them himself. But he couldn’t put a facade to the fact that Isaac recognised something was wrong. 

I’m such an idiot. 

“You should speak with Adrian.”

He wanted to. But for something entirely different. It was a small hope that festered inside him but he couldn’t . “We speak.” He gestured to the fanged dagger he’d seen hanging on his side, a hollow oval in its centre. “How do you use it?”

He liked Isaac because he didn’t push. Maybe he didn’t care enough to but it was appreciated. Trevor paid attention as he unclipped his blade, drawing attention to its make. 

— — —

Trevor looked up when he heard the knock on his door. Lisa stood there when he opened it, expression determined. “Lisa?”

“I’m here to escort you to dinner.”

He blinked. “I… I could have walked myself.”

“I know.” She offered her arm and Trevor paused only for a second and hooked it with his own. 

It didn’t take long as they made their way through the castle for Lisa to speak. “I hope it doesn’t seem like I’m accosting you.”

He snorted. “You should really see how my family drags me out. They do. Literally.” 

Lisa huffed. “I’d try that if I thought I could.”

A memory came to him. He grinned. “You know, Adrian told me about his sword. About how it came from your family.”

“Oh, yes. What about it?”

He hummed. “It’s a good sword. But you never trained with it yourself?”

She looked at him incredulously. “I’ve never been a fighter. Quite the opposite when you consider my profession. There had been times I’d swung it around but that never in a training capacity.”

“I know. But I was thinking,” he waved a hand, “if you’d like to have a few training sessions with me. 

Lisa blinked up at him. “You want to train me?”

He rushed out, “Yeah, I— it was just a thought when I first trained with Adrian but I… considering recent events, I think it would be a good idea.”

She paused, mouth parting. “It is,” she said softly. “It’s a wonderful idea.” Trevor panicked when he saw the wetness of her eyes. “Thank you, Trevor. For saving me. Again .” She sniffed.

“Of course I will. I always will.”

“I know,” she choked. “And I’m sorry for avoiding your question yesterday. I just,” she clutched at her neck and Trevor spied a gold locket that he hadn’t seen before, “I didn’t know how to answer. Not with something that’d tell you the truth but also…” she took a deep breath, “give Adrian the chance to tell you himself.”

Trevor froze. 

“But it occurred to me today, when Issac and Hector arrived, how alone you are. You have us but,” she wiped her cheeks, “if your family was here, if Vlad allowed them, maybe you wouldn’t be so confused. And I am sorry for not doing more.”

“Lisa,” he breathed. “It’s alright, it's,” he swallowed. “It’s Dracula’s decision. And… I do miss my family. I want to see them. But I also knew what doing this meant. It’s not… you’ve done nothing wrong.”

She scoffed. “From the treaty’s standpoint. From mine,” from a mother's, he thought sadly, “it is wrong.” She took a deep breath. “If you’d like to ask me again, Trevor, I will answer.”

Trevor paused. “No. It’s alright.”

Lisa blinked. “Trevor, why—”

“Because I don’t know if I’m ready.” He admitted. “I don’t know what I want to hear.”

Understanding washed over Lisa’s face. And something sad. “Very well,” she said softly. “But if you ever change your mind, I am here.”

He smiled. “I know.”

— 

Trevor stared at the spread of food. It filled the long dining table of a more decorative room, with plush carpet and chairs. There were spiced meats, smoked fish, cheeses, small cakes and salads. He was a little offended that they’d cooked without him. 

“This looks wonderful.” 

Isaac smiled at Lisa. “Yes. Especially these,” he held a piece of garlic bread. “Where did you get the idea?”

“Trevor got the recipe when we were in Iasi.” Adrian smiled at him and Trevor’s heart thudded.  “It’s a lovely city.”

It was. But his memories of it were coated in confusion from Adrian’s behaviour at the play and anger from his encounter with Michael. He looked down at the new whip holder on his side, strong and new. There was another emotion. 

Hector laughed. “Garlic, Trevor?”

He chuckled. “I tried.”

As Lisa engaged Isaac and Hector about their travels, Trevor felt a brush on his arm. Adrian stared at him worriedly. “Are you alright?”

Trevor swallowed. Under the yellow light, Adrian’s eyes looked warm. “Yeah.”

Adrian slid a meat dish over to him. “Try this?”

He did. It was smoked and spiced and Adrian smiled when he reached for another piece. 

“And this?” It was an eggplant salad. Trevor raised a brow but heaped a few spoonfuls on his plate. When Adrian slid another dish to him, Trevor had to speak.

“What’s with all the food?”

Adrian stared. “You missed dinner yesterday and had nothing at breakfast.” He said it as if it was completely obvious.

He shifted. That was true. “I’m fine, Adrian.”

His eyes narrowed. “You’re not.” He said with frustration and a small, deep part of Trevor was happy that Adrian was finally pushing back. Finally giving him something. 

“I am.” He shoved the salad back and was about to say something when a shadow fell over him. 

“Is something the matter?” Dracula spoke softly and Trevor swallowed, steeling himself and looking up to meet his stare.

“No.” And not breaking eye contact, he brought a fork of salad to his mouth and chewed obnoxiously. He felt triumphant when Dracula rolled his eyes. 

He swore he heard Hector laugh across the table. 

But the triumph faded when Dracula pulled a letter from his cloak and handed it to Trevor. The Belmont seal was recognisable. 

“How,” he coughed. “How did you get it so quickly?”

“I used the mirror. I didn’t want my birds flying the long distance back when I moved the castle.”

“Right.” Trevor took the letter, staring at it. Dracula swiftly moved to his seat at the head of the table.

After a moment’s hesitation, Trevor opened the letter, the seal dry under his fingertips. He was honestly surprised Dracula hadn’t opened it himself.

His heart clenched at Ann’s familiar handwriting. 

Dear Trevor, 

I remember the rock fall. I told Mother and Henry about it to reminisce. And they’ve spoken at length about our responsibility. Or lack of. I can’t believe you’ve left me to fend for myself. I won’t stand for it. I’ll be dragging you into this soon, mark my words. 

Trevor exhaled as he read over it.

I understand about the Guard. When they told me about the sighting, I was scared too. I didn’t want to be. But I didn’t sleep, not a single wink, until I was sure we were safe. Mother was confused when I fell asleep eating breakfast but I told her I had been training all night.  

You keep telling me you’re learning but never what you’re learning. I’m intrigued. Henry also keeps asking me what you do all day and when I tell him you’re actually sitting down and opening books not on monsters, he looks completely horrified. See Trevor? See what you’ve become? It’s worse because you’ve affected me. I’m in the ho I’m learning more things by myself now. 

Zach is getting antsy. He keeps asking about you, especially since his birthday passed . He says he’s going to visit you himself if we don’t take him. 

Trevor stilled at the words, a stone plummeting in his stomach. It was his birthday?

I forgot his birthday. 

Trevor was horrified. His stomach churned and he remembered his breathing exercises. In. Hold. Out. In. Hold—

I forgot. I wasn’t there. 

How many times had Trevor woke him up at its dawn? How many times had they sat on the roof, watching the sunrise? 

How many times had Trevor looked at him and thought about how far they’d come? Since his mother’s illness, since he helped raise him and Ann like he raised himself?

I forgot his birthday? But how could I?

His vision blurred and Trevor made out the next line.

But don’t worry. It’s just a phase. Sypha is trying to teach him magic. He’s got an affinity for it. Mother is so proud. I think I’m going to learn it too out of spite. 

He shook. Magic? When did he—

His chair scraped back.

“I need some air,” he mumbled. “I’ll be right back.” He caught Adrian’s confused stare and his chest twisted. 

Trevor left, the letter practically scrunched in his grip.

Chapter Text

The first time Trevor had seen Dracula’s castle was after the long journey for his wedding.

It wasn’t the best introduction.

He’d stewed in misery and apprehension the entire way, lips cracked from stretched smiles and nervous biting. It was only natural he’d scoffed at its dramatic build when it first came into view. Only natural that he suspiciously traced the endless hallways to memory. 

It was a construction of complications. Something so different to the Belmont manor.

While his home, strong in its build and bright in colour, invited challenge, Dracula’s castle, dark and slinky, made an intruder think twice. 

His family had always been those intruders. Their plots and plans for the next attack or to unravel the castle’s secrets extended over generations. 

And now Trevor lived here. He had access to Dracula’s labs and library. He had lessons with his wife and was married to his son. 

Generations of Belmont's trying to break in, to even locate it in the first place, just for Trevor to have a key. 

There was an irony in that.

Regardless, Trevor didn’t scoff at the vastness of it anymore. At this current moment, it was all he could appreciate. 

Trevor rushed up an unfamiliar staircase, steps fast and desperate as he careened through the castle. He couldn’t go to his room, their labs, or the training hall. Nowhere where Adrian would think to find him. Because, Trevor knew, Adrian would come to find him. The thought had reached him as he stood at the door of the aviary. 

The great white falcon watched him curiously and squawked, feathers flapping behind him. 

When he spied an unfamiliar staircase past the hallway… well, he followed. 

Ancient magic was threaded into the castle, making it alive in its own way. It reshaped its corridors, creating false doors and rooms, any structure to confuse its enemies and bend to Dracula's whims.

His family had always seen it as another weapon in Dracula’s arsenal, another obstacle to destroy. Only now, Trevor clung to the desperate hope that, just this once, it was on his side, giving him direction regardless of what Dracula wanted. 

Regardless of where Adrian was looking for him. 

He flew around another corner, almost crashing into a wall at his speed. His hand scraped roughly as he steadied himself against it. 

Pausing at the forced stop, Trevor looked around him, eyes narrowed. 

Whatever wing he'd found himself in, it was darker than the rest. Literally. 

The hallway in front of him was so dim and narrow enough that Trevor was forced to move slowly through it. Another misstep and he’d fall flat on his face, wasting more time for himself and giving more time to Adrian to find him.  

He moved carefully, an arm raised in front of him for any obstructions. Suddenly, a click echoed around him. Trevor tensed, listening for any sound, for Adrian's voice and questions, but instead of seeing his eyes, it was golden light that spilt around him. 

Trevor blinked at the sudden glow, wildly looking around. The scrape of his shoes against the padded carpet and the scratch of his clothing against the wall were louder than it should’ve been. 

Even with the light, his surroundings seemed brighter than they should. 

His body was honed for an attack. Every sense of his working over its normal threshold. 

But it didn’t matter. It wasn’t needed. 

Because there was nothing.

He was still alone. 

Trevor exhaled, heart hammering more than it had any right to. He wasn't even in a fucking fight and it was pounding. 

What the fuck was wrong with him?

Shaking himself, Trevor turned again, about to make up for his lost time when he caught sight of a door at the hallway's end. Round and carved from dark wood, it gleamed under the light.

It was the only thing in the hallway besides himself. 

Trevor inspected it for a moment before moving, hand settling on the cold doorknob.  

He hesitated.

This was an unexplored wing of the castle. One that he’d never seen before despite his wanderings. A small part of his mind and sense shouted at him, telling him that he wasn’t allowed here, that Dracula would know.

But a larger part thought, the castle is giving me what I want.

When Trevor finally pushed the door open, his jaw dropped at the space before him. 

It was one of the endless peaks of the castle that jutted out from the original scaffolding but it had no roof. 

Cold wind rushed around him immediately but Trevor couldn’t spare a second to worry about it. Could barely feel it when…

The night sky stretched endlessly above him. It was as dark as he'd ever seen it, like the deepest smear of paint over a canvas. And Trevor wasn't sure where exactly Dracula had taken them but the mountains that sprawled around the castle seemed endless as they ran along the path to the horizon.

But it wasn’t completely dark up here. No. 

Trevor stared at the stars. They filled the sky in every direction, bright constellations that he knew they could only see due to their location in the mountains.

They twinkled and shined, a labyrinth in the sky. 

When was the last time he had looked up at them like this? 

Trevor didn’t know how long he stood there, staring and inhaling the crisp smell of night before his mind returned to him and he stepped into the room and its cold, door thudding shut behind him. 

It couldn't be described as a room. Not really. A room had four walls and a roof. A room might have had engraved crown mouldings and furniture to make it warm.

This room was not a room. It had no roof and not even three walls. The only solid barrier was behind him while the rest was an exposed space. No roof, no protection, just open air and the expanse beyond it.

It was so strange. And so fitting for this fucking castle. 

Has it always been like this? Created for stargazing, maybe? Destroyed in Dracula’s rage? Or merely unfinished?

Whatever it was, it was his sanctuary tonight. When Trevor’s gaze caught on something bright, he moved towards the only thing that was inside the room besides himself.

A strange device was in the centre of the room, angling up to the sky. It was large and gold with a long, thick tube that made up its centre. 

Trevor stepped closer, eyeing it curiously. The tube's centre was sealed under glass, the contents inside a blur he couldn’t make out.

He hesitated, fingers loosening from their clenched grip as he reached for a small tube that jutted out from its centre. A faint crinkle sounded as his hand moved.

Trevor glanced down. 

In the slight looseness of his fist, he made out the colour of starched paper. It was as if seeing it made the world clear again because suddenly, Trevor could feel the roughness of it against his skin, the sharp poke of it threatening to make a mark on him regardless. 

Trevor hadn’t let himself look at the letter again, had barely let himself think about it when he ran through the castle. His grip on it was instinctual, the tightness of it blending in with the rest of his tense body. 

But Ann’s letter was still scrunched within his fist.

His heart began to beat unsteadily, an organ of guilt and vice, and in a childish fit, because Trevor didn’t want to think about it, didn’t want—  

Trevor flung the letter.

It flew from his hand and he watched it skid quickly across the floor, every piece of Belmont strength pushing it along. 

He could hear the faint scratch of it against the stone as it spun. It was louder than it should have been up here. 

He blinked and that was all it took.

It teetered on the room's edge.

“No—” 

Trevor lunged but it was too late. He could only watch as it fell over the edge. 

“Fuck!” 

He pressed his hands to his face, fingers knotting in his hair. Fuck. Fuck! 

Not only had he forgotten Zach’s birthday but now he’d lost Ann’s letter. Her messy ink strokes and rambling thoughts were gone. Swallowed by the snow.

His breathing stuttered, blood rushed in his ears and there was nothing left—

He stayed crouched for a while, the wind rushing at his sleeves and fluttering the edges of his shirt. His fingers dug into his scalp.

Trevor pressed harder.

When he finally thought to let go, when the pain did nothing for him, his eyes stung and Trevor caught sight of a broken piece of stone. It sat on the other side of the room and looked as though it had once been part of an archway.

And it shouldn’t have stood out. Not in this broken and half-done room. 

But.

It seemed forgotten. Abandoned. And Trevor knew, he knew, that he wasn’t lost, that he would see them again but what if— what if— 

How could he have forgotten Zach’s birthday?

“How did I forget?” He mumbled, wandering closer to the broken arch. There was nothing around them, nothing but mountains and the cold. Snow and bitter wind. Trevor felt the biting chill but he didn’t completely register it, didn’t turn around to grab a cloak.

Looking out to the distance, he realised there was nothing. Nothing to keep him inside, nothing to drag him out. Nothing to make him remember Zach’s birthday. Nothing to make him stop feeling that ache in his chest.

His body felt stiff and when his knees buckled, Trevor went with the sensation, sinking down until he lay flat on his back, staring up at the stars. He dimly registered the cold press of the stone along his body. 

He inhaled. Held it. Exhaled. 

And again. 

And again. 

But the rhythm did nothing. The heaviness lingered. 

So Trevor focused on the constellations, following their ancient paths. He traced the shape of Orion’s bow but that only made him remember his family again. 

What were they doing now, he wondered. Was his mother, who first taught him the constellations, looking up at them now? Was this their only connection? By stars? By their light? 

But the stars never changed. These constellations were recorded hundreds of years ago and they’d be here for more. It was a nice thought, to be looking at the same lights that his ancestors did and other Belmont descendants would.

It was comforting to think that maybe, there was someone else who looked up at these same stars, trying to work through their pain. Trevor hoped they did. 

Stars weren't meant to be suffocated in a pocket of grief. 

The moon was full, its white light making everything around him gleam. It was a perfect, starry night. One that artists painted and presented to their audience. One that kings and queens would look to, trying to find their future, their destiny. 

But unexpectedly, the sight made Trevor suddenly think of werewolves. Affected by the full moon and transformed into a beast. They lost their minds, driven by bloodlust and dark magic. Trevor thought it didn’t seem fair. Why did they have to transform? Why couldn’t they see this perfect, starry night?

Trevor looked away from the moon.

His father used to say, ‘ Dark nights bring dark thoughts. And monsters.’ 

He was right, Trevor thought. Always was.

And as Trevor lay there, losing himself in the night sky, he remembered the Ancient Greek mythology and swallowed as he spied Orion again.  

Not the only hunter in the sky.  

He hoped his mother was looking. He hoped everyone was.

—

A step sounded behind him. Trevor didn’t turn to look. He already knew who it was. 

Looks like the castle didn’t hide him completely. 

When he opened his eyes, Adrian was standing at his head, hair falling as he looked down at him. There was something blinding in the sight, in the stars twinkling over him and the moon’s light. 

“Trevor?”

Trevor closed his eyes. 

There was a step at his head, then at his right. He stilled when he felt Adrian’s body lie beside his. Trevor waited, for the questions, for the outrage. 

But Adrian said nothing. 

And something in him broke. 

“Why are you here?”  He asked for the sake of asking.

“I was trying to find you.” 

His eyes were still shut. “And how did you find me?”

“I heard you.”

Oh?  “Oh?”

A pause. “Your heartbeat. I followed it.”

Trevor scoffed but it was a shaky thing. Was Adrian hearing it even now? Of course he was. Trevor could feel its fast, skipping beat himself. “Well, I’ll be.” He drawled, the thought making him pause. “Were you hunting me?”

Adrian huffed softly. Trevor could feel the faint breath of it hit his skin. His head turned towards it, just the slightest bit before he caught himself.

“That’s one way to put it.”

It was. Could he be Adrian’s prey when he was a hunter himself? Who would catch who?

Still. Adrian’s wolf form was something else. Trevor remembered the way he silently stalked the deer, his bloody coat and muzzle after he latched onto its neck. 

Streaks of sunlight had peaked through the forest's leaves, catching on his sharp, red teeth.  

He exhaled. Admitted, “I like it when you hunt.” 

“I know,” he replied after a pause. 

Trevor finally opened his eyes, turning his head to see Adrian watching him. “Creep.” He said again. Adrian smiled, the sharp peaks of his fangs barely visible. But Trevor didn’t linger on it. Somehow, his attention was instead fixed on the crinkle of his eyes. 

He swallowed. 

When Trevor forced himself to look back at the stars, Adrian watched him a moment longer before he did too. Trevor caught the movement from the corner of his eye.

“Do you like the stars?” Adrian asked softly. 

“Yeah,” he admitted. “My mother taught me. At first, it was just the ones I’d need to hunt but then I think she saw my interest. So she taught me more about their namesakes and history. Sometimes we spoke about planets.”

“Oh? Which ones?” 

“Any,” he shrugged. The five planets that history had spotted, their Roman names, were always an excitement to Trevor. “I had an intense phase of Greek mythology. I thought, ‘If there were monsters in the Underworld, couldn’t there be monsters in the sky?’”

He chuckled. “Wouldn’t the Gods take care of them, then? It is their domain.”

“She said that too. But I always thought otherwise. We’re Belmonts. It’s what we were made for, our territory or not. So I asked her if there were any monsters up there that we could fight.” Trevor didn't think he could blame being young for his headstrong thoughts. It was... wanting to be more.  

Adrian huffed. “What did she say?”

“That if there were, they’d be watching us. And they wouldn’t want to come down after seeing my family at work. They’d stay there, afraid.” He sighed as he remembered it. He had believed her. But then the Church had come after them. They were mere mortals who'd known his family's capabilities but they still betrayed them. Why would monsters ever be afraid? "But they probably wouldn't,” he finished.

Adrian shifted beside him. “But you’d still fight them."

"Oh?"

"Yes, oh. They could come down but your family would be here. You’d beat them.”

"We would. Belmont's never run from a fight." His throat tightened.

No, never from a fight. Just dinner tables and concerned in-laws.

"...But monsters are nothing. When my family was attacked, those were just men. The Guard, they were strong obviously, but the rest were nothing . Just Churchmen. But they still managed to..." He paused, anger and grief and—

He noticed Adrian turn to him from the corner of his eyes. His voice was hard with anger. "That wasn't an attack. It was an ambush." 

Faintly, Trevor could hear a man’s screams and the smell of burning flesh. The long scar on his back suddenly ached.

He cleared his throat. "Even so. Monsters aren't the main enemy right now." He huffed at his words. "Imagine telling the first Belmont hunters that. Imagine Leon Belmont hearing his descendant married Dracula's son." With his own ring on Trevor's finger. Trevor flexed his fingers, feeling the weight of it. 

"I'd like to think he'd like the change to peace," Adrian said mildly. 

“Things were getting boring, were they?” He replied drily, gaze catching. The stars were glittering wildly. “Do you know much about planets?”

“I studied them with my father. Like you, I always admired them.”  

Once, the image of Dracula pointing out stars and constellations seemed impossible. But he knew now that Dracula would try to catch a star, try to create one himself, to give his family if they wished for it. “Ever since the Church’s attack, I’ve been going over everything I was taught. And the planets… are they really driven by divine forces?”

“No,” Adrian said, his voice low. “They’re not.”

He exhaled harshly. “Will you tell me about them?”

Adrian didn’t hesitate. 

“Of course,” he breathed. He paused for a moment and Trevor knew he was thinking where to begin. He remembered Adrian’s attempts at structure when he aimed to teach him a science concept. But that never lasted, he mused, because they always ended up on a topic aeons away from where they started, bickering and wondering and laughing. 

“The Ancient Greeks called the planets wanderers.” His hand reached up towards the sky, long pale fingers tracing the constellations. Trevor stared. “They knew they were different from regular stars because they moved in irregular patterns. But these worlds, they’re just like ours.”

Trevor shifted onto his side, stone floor an uncomfortable surface that grazed his side. His arm curled under his head for little comfort. He watched Adrian, who didn’t react to his movement, still looking at the sky. The starlight shone in Adrian’s hair, on his pale skin, as if he were made of starlight himself.

Look at him, the world seemed to say. Look at what we allowed to form. 

He exhaled harshly. “Worlds? Ours? People live there?”

Adrian turned his head, catching his gaze with a flash of hid white grin. He shook his head slightly. “No. It’s not habitable. There’s no water, no life. They’re otherworldly. Perhaps that’s why the Ancient Romans named them after their Gods.”

Trevor snorted. “They copied their Gods from the Greeks.” 

Adrian smiled. “We can look at them. The planets,” he clarified. “Using the telescope.”

He blinked at the word. “The what?”

Adrian rolled onto his side, pressing into Trevor’s arm as he pointed. Trevor froze, subtly shifting to move away and pretending he was getting a better look behind him. He paused when he saw what Adrian was pointing to. 

The giant, golden metal device.  “That?” 

“It’s used for stargazing.”

Was it? He shouldn’t be surprised with what else the castle had stored, not with— Trevor scowled. “Let me guess, Another one of Dracula’s inventions?”

His eyes crinkled. "I’ll show you how it works. I have a feeling you’ll like it.”

Trevor stared. 

He had no idea how it worked, no idea how Dracula thought of it. He had no idea what Adrian would show him or how it would be any different to his naked eye.

He knew nothing about it.

But—

‘I have a feeling you’ll like it.’

He would. He really would. 

Trevor was trapped by every invention in the castle, every piece of magic, biology, and science he’d been shown. 

To see the stars…

But Trevor hesitated. 

He’d left the dining hall for solitude and a part of him wanted to stay down here, on the cold stone floor with only the stars and distant planets as his company. 

He traced a crack in the stones with his eyes, not really thinking but just— 

It was quiet. Now that they weren’t speaking. 

He hadn’t realised how quiet it was up here until Adrian joined him. He filled the space here, just as he had in Trevor’s room when he couldn’t bear it. 

Belmonts never run from a fight. 

But Trevor did run. He ran and ran until he came upon this wallless room and now…

Maybe it was for the best that he wasn’t around Zach. What could he ever hope to learn from him?

And as much as it was his own thought, Trevor still flinched hard from it.

“Trevor?”

When he looked over at him, Adrian said nothing, gaze locked onto his with concern.

It reminded him of their time in the forest, to the jest about eyes being windows to the soul. Now, with Adrian’s gaze fixed on him, it didn’t feel like a jest at all.

Trevor resisted the urge to close his eyes again. 

“Trevor?” Adrian spoke softly. “What is it?”

Trevor turned and pressed his head to the floor, feeling its hardness against his forehead. He scoffed. “Nothing.”

“It’s not nothing.” 

“Adrian,”  he warned. Though the sharpness of his name was taken away since he was speaking into the ground. Turning his head to the side, he could only look up at Adrian’s legs and sighed to his knee. "Thank you. For explaining. But I think I’m gonna stay down here. And I… think you should leave.”

For a moment, Adrian said nothing. Trevor waited, breath shallow. He wasn't sure if his exhale was from annoyance or something else when Adrian said,  “No.”

Trevor turned his body further. He found Adrian’s face. He was frowning. “ Adrian—”

“No. I have watched you all day.” His brows furrowed. “All day and all night.” 

Adrian, staying with him in the library. Holding him close after his nightmare. Waking up to Trevor’s bumbling and avoidance as they made their way down to the kitchen.

Always watching. Always helping. 

“Something is bothering you. Something that my mother knows about and will not share. Something in the letter.” His eyes burned. “Is your family alright?”

Trevor’s laugh was a strangled thing. He sat up, clutching roughly at his hair. At his angle, he could see the stars twinkling. They were probably laughing at the show.

“Trevor—“

“They’re all alright. They’re safe. No one is harmed. And I should be glad, I should be—“ he gasped, hands tightening in his hair, a sharp pain shooting through his scalp. He froze when long, cool fingers wrapped around his own.

Adrian untangled his fingers gently and unhurriedly. He didn't look at Trevor as he did it but Trevor could spy his concern along the furrow of his brows. 

When Adrian brought his arm down and held their hands between them, fingers slightly interlaced, Trevor shook.

“I forgot his birthday. Zach’s,” he admitted softly. “I always remember, I always celebrate but I didn’t know. I wasn’t there. He’s learning magic and I didn’t know because I wasn’t there. I’m never there.” Trevor was horrified to hear his voice break, was horrified at Adrian’s wide eyes and more than that, the looks in his eyes—

He ripped his hands away, haphazardly standing up and nearly stumbling from the speed of it. The pain in Adrian’s expression seared through him. 

“Please,” he whispered. “Just leave.”

For a moment, Adrian said nothing, moonlight threaded through his hair. But then he rose too. “I won’t.”

“Adrian, please.” 

“No.” Trevor was frozen as he staggered to him. So many expressions flittered over him, so many that Trevor couldn’t keep up. When he finally settled on one, it was pained. Adrian’s eyes shone. "I'm sorry. I’m sorry that I have allowed you to stay here. That I don’t push for you to meet your family after the attack. I should have.” His hands clenched into fists. “I should have used the mirror to take you there myself.”

His stomach churned. Adrian shouldn’t apologise. Not for this. It wasn’t him who was targeted. It wasn’t him who forgot Zach’s birthday. 

Trevor never blamed Adrian. Never. 

He still asked. “Why didn’t you?”

“Because I was afraid.” Adrian was so close to him that he felt him shake. “Because I held you in my arms, dying, and after— I couldn’t bear to let you go.” His eyes closed and when he opened them again, they were determined. “Let us go now. I will use the mirror. You can see your family and Zach and—“

He almost shouted, “No!” He shook his head, spinning on his feet and pacing. “We can’t do that. It breaks the pact.”

“Damn the pact. You deserve—“

Trevor felt something twist inside him. “What?” He shouted. “What is there? Don’t you see Adrian? We are the glue of this and—“

Adrian’s expression shifted, something similar to realisation and anger settling in its stead. “You don’t put yourself first,” he mumbled.

“What?”

He blinked and then louder said, “You don’t put yourself first. Not in the pact and not in this.” 

He shook his head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Maybe not. But why—“ he broke off, anger beginning to seep through. “Why won’t you see them? Why won’t you for once do something that you want—“ 

“ Because I never get what I want!” He shouted. Adrian straightened, breath heavy. “Everything is either gone or taken or I can’t have.” He shook his head, the fight suddenly drained out of him. “I’ll see Zach when I’m allowed to. Don’t— Don’t allow me to hope for it otherwise.”

Adrian watched him with wide eyes and sadness. His fingers twisted tightly around his ring, voice rough, “I would give you anything you wanted.” 

Trevor stared at the ring. Its hue changed each time Adrian moved it. 

What Trevor wanted…

Something tightened in his chest. “I know.” His lips quirked. “But you won’t leave?”

“Never.”

The moon shone brighter.

Adrian spoke up after a moment, voice soft. “Zach told me his favourite colour was green.”

He blinked, distracted from his heavy chest and Adrian’s ring. “What?” 

“When we first met he gave a very detailed explanation of the reason why having a favourite colour is crucial.”

“Oh.” He remembered the moment. “Right. He did.”

Adrian hesitated. “Perhaps we can draw him something with lots of green. For his birthday gift.” He tacked on at Trevor’s stare. “I’m sure he must get much more expensive things but seeing how you’re separated,” he said the word with a sombre tone, “this is something he can hold onto until you see him again.”

Because, as Adrian’s tone implied, Trevor would see him again. Him and his family. Sypha too. He’d see them all. But when he’d be allowed to see them would be when the pact was finished and void. When he and Adrian’s marriage would be dissolved. 

I can’t have him. Not when he’ll be taken away from me. Not when he hasn’t even said— 

Trevor turned to the broken wall, looking at the isolation ahead. He imagined the mountains covered in green. But there was something about the winter season. The fall of snow, the taste of snowflakes on his tongue. He was sure his own face was flushed from the cold. 

There was something peaceful about it. 

When it was winter at the manor, Trevor would huddle into his pillows and mattress, the fireplace casting a warm glow around his room. Sometimes he’d wake up to the press of little feet against his stomach and find Zach, escaped from his own room and it’s cold, and taking shelter with him. 

When his mother found them she’d smile softly and join them, telling them stories about her youth in a hushed tone as if it was just their secret. 

And when his father was alive— when he was alive he’d usher them all into an early training session. He’d use the cold to rush them through their forms, holding that Belmont perfection unless they wanted to stay out longer. He’d turn to Trevor, eyes dancing and warm, and hold out the Morningstar, citing he deserved to wield it. 

And Trevor would. 

He could almost feel the phantom touch of his father's palm on his head, his boisterous laugh when Trevor caught a leaf with his eyes closed. 

I miss him. So much. 

The wind howled and Trevor felt the breeze ruffle his hair, strands falling onto his forehead as it brought him back to himself. 

His voice was rough. “That’s a good idea. Thank you.” And wanting to desperately change the subject said, “Let’s take a look at that telescope.” He sounded the word out, relieved when Adrian smiled until he noticed the way it didn’t quite reach his eyes. There was something stilted in it.

The thought sat heavy in his chest as they moved. 

“This uses mirrors just as the microscope uses its lens’,” Adrian explained as he pulled him behind it. “It focuses the light towards the eyepiece.” He gestured to the same jutting piece of metal Trevor had tried to inspect before. Adrian fiddled with something below it as he peeked into the eyepiece. He paused, mouth open.

Trevor waited for him to say more. To explain its engineering and theories as he did with other devices.

And then Trevor watched his mouth slowly shut.

Something clogged in his throat. 

Adrian looked back at Trevor, eyes tight. He still tried with that stilted smile. “Take a look.”

A thousand thoughts and words were on the tip of his tongue. But Trevor nodded instead. 

Coward.

He stepped forward when Adrian moved aside, hesitating only a moment before leaning in. His eye met the eyepiece, and the world shifted.

It wasn’t stars. 

A sphere filled the view. Stars were scattered in the dark space around it, but it was there. And taking scope into mind, it seemed to be enormous. 

Adrian’s words came rushing back.

It was—

“Fuck.” He breathed. 

Adrian leaned in beside him, adjusting the scope ever so slightly. The planet filled the view, a brilliant yellow-brown.

“That’s a planet?” He almost shouted. 

Adrian’s voice was warm. “It is. Saturn, in fact.”

“Saturn?” He pulled away, giving Adrian a wide-eyed stare. “ That’s Saturn? It—why does it have those rings?”

“The rings aren’t visible with the naked eye. But they do exist.”

Trevor turned back to the eyepiece, holding the telescope tightly. He couldn’t not look at it again. 

Trevor had faced monsters. He’d stared down myths and legends, fought them, knew they were real . By now, he should’ve been used to it. The unbelievable. 

But gazing up at Saturn, he realised he never was. 

“I think I get it now.”

“Get what?”

“Why they’re named after Gods.”

Otherworldly, Adrian had said. 

Adrian huffed, and Trevor could feel the press of his body against him. But Trevor, for once, didn’t lose his mind over it. Because his mind was still processing the impossibility of what he was seeing, the very real planet hanging there in the darkness.

He pulled away again, eyes wide, and gave Adrian a slow, stunned look. “Usually it’s just a bright spot. I can’t believe it.”

“I know,” his head tilted, watching his stunned expression with great focus. “Do you like it?”

“Do I— of course I fucking do! What the fuck, Adrian?”

Adrian grinned. There was nothing stilted about it. He seemed so pleased, eyes bright as they watched him intently. 

He showed me a planet. He listened to me and he showed me a fucking planet.

His hands shook and Trevor pressed them together. 

“This peak is one of the better places for astronomy,” Adrian explained, arms tucked behind his back. 

Trevor forced himself to focus, snorting lightly at his words. “I don’t think Dracula came here to look at stars.” But he paused. “So, hypothetically, if we told everyone the planets aren’t celestial bodies or wandering stars but actual,” he waved his hand, unable to put the enormousness of it into words, “what would happen?”

“Confusion.”

He huffed. “Yeah, but we’d help them out. Show them the telescope.”

Adrian looked at it. “We’d be considered heretics. And not just because of the invention. Consider it, Trevor. The Church finds out about these planets that are so similar to ours. But they won’t take our word that it's inhabitable. Not when it’s found out with strange science. In their eyes, there have to be people living on the planets. But wait,” he held a finger up, “there can’t be. Because if there were, how would the Church save them?

“And then, they’d spit at the notion of our planets orbiting the sun because that challenges their scripture, that our planet is the centre of the universe.” 

Trevor frowned. So it’s that again? A limitation of knowledge and practice because of beliefs that gave a select few their power?

“Do you think it’ll ever change?”

Adrian paused. “Yes,” he answered softly. “Time always brings new ideas. And one day there will be someone that the Church can’t ignore or knock down. They’ll certainly try of course, but once someone presents a ludicrous idea, it’s not long until someone else picks it up. And again, and again. Because for all the country likes to shun what’s different, for all it frightens them, there’s a few that it fascinates.” 

Trevor smiled. “Like you.”

Adrian's eyes flickered to his mouth. “And you. You’ve picked up on science quite quickly.”

He shrugged. “I think monsters will always be my focus.”

“Why can’t you have more than one?”

“That goes against the definition of the word.”

“We go against a lot of things.”

He was probably referring to their marriage. And that— that made sense. Of course it did. Why wouldn’t it? But Trevor’s stomach still churned. 

He looked at the sky instead. It was interesting to see it with this different perspective. Round and round, orbiting the sun. Not the centre of the universe but still important. Full of life. 

The stars winked at him, Orion’s bow blinked and he had to ask. “What about the stars? What are they?”

Adrian looked up at the bright spots. “Spheres of gas.”

Trevor blinked. “Gas?” 

“Yes.” 

“... I don’t like that.”

Adrian cocked his head. “Why?”

Trevor stared at his scarred palms. “I don’t care about the divinity of it. I just… like the constellations. The way the Greeks described it.” 

God favoured heroes and beasts who received a place amongst the stars as a memorial of their deeds.

Trevor was a Belmont. He didn’t need recognition. And it wasn’t more so that part of the myth that held his attention.

“They said the spirits in the stars were living. That they strode across the skies.” He swallowed, avoiding Adrian’s gaze. “If that’s true, then he should be up there. My father. He was a hero. If he’s up there, then… he’s not gone. He’s not—“

Suddenly, Adrian’s arms were around him, holding him tightly. Trevor froze at the contact. 

A rush of warm air hit his neck as Adrian spoke rushingly. “Trevor.” His voice cracked over his name. “Whatever divinity is watching over us, whatever the world spits out or takes, if there were anyone to watch over, anyone who deserved it, it would be you.” He pulled back slightly, just enough to meet his eyes. Trevor stared at him desperately. “You are…” His face scrunched up, searching Trevor’s face as if it were both the most complicated and obvious thing in the world.

And Trevor supposed it was. He was someone tonight that he hadn't been before. But Adrian had followed him to this distant room anyway, had laid next to him and tried to help him regardless. 

And Trevor had pushed him away, had flared up and had sour thoughts rummage through his mind, pickling it in anger and grief. But Adrian was still here. 

Why can’t I just…

Trevor stared at the blonde hair in front of him. 

The sudden memory of braiding it fell over his mind. He recalled Adrian’s smile. Watching him in the morning. Trevor’s fingers twitched. 

Everything had been so…

There was an ache in him large enough to swallow him whole, more dangerous and real than any monster he faced. 

And there was a vampire holding him now. A vampire who was his husband. A vampire who held the ache at bay. 

Trevor inched closer. Adrian’s hair brushed his arm and Trevor inhaled. Lemongrass and ginger. 

After everything that occurred tonight, Trevor's armour cracked. 

His body finally relaxed, leaning into Adrian’s embrace.

He heard Adrian's breath catch. He felt his arms tighten.

And for the first time tonight, Trevor felt right.

Trevor smiled and guessed, “Wonderful?”

Adrian’s eyes widened. “Yes,” he breathed. “And so much more. I don’t know many things about your father but I do know he would be proud of you. More than that. Everything you’ve done since the wedding, since before… Your family loves you.” His voice caught on the slight precipice of sound. He shuddered. “... Whatever divinity is watching over us,” he repeated, “it will never overlook you .” 

Something slipped out of his eye. Trevor felt it make its way down his cheek. His eyes shut when Adrian gently wiped it away. “I don’t know how he’d feel about me crying in your arms.” He tried to joke. But Adrian came closer and held a hand over his heart. 

His gaze was bright. “It’s not about being a fierce warrior. You’re already that. But you’re more. You’re a good man. You hold more courage in your hands than men do in their entire lives.”

Trevor’s heart was beating wildly. He knew Adrian felt it under his palm. But he said nothing. And there was something so reassuring in the gesture but also so lonely.

Because a desperate, needy part of him wanted Adrian to. Instead, Trevor leaned forward. He pressed his chest harder to Adrian’s hand. 

His heartbeat sped up. Trevor didn’t try slowing it down. Couldn’t even if he wanted to.

“So do you,” he murmured. “You’ve taught me so much. Science and art and…” Trevor swallowed. “I wish my family was here. I want to see them again for,” he huffed, “so many reasons. But I also… I wish they were here so they could meet you.” 

“They did meet me.” Adrian was shaking the smallest bit. Trevor pressed closer and shook his head.

“Not the real you. I want them to see what I see.”

Adrian’s eyes were a bright, searing gold. “And what do you see?”

The answer slipped past his lips. 

“Everything.” 

Adrian's mouth parted, an expression of wonder covering him. His hand was shaking, almost in the same pattern as his heartbeat. He exhaled. “When I was young, I accompanied my mother to a town. There was a story amongst the community that the stars were made from wishes.”

“But it’s only gas.” He remembered, frowning.

Adrian tilted his head and smiled. “Yes. But I wished on them anyway.”

“Of course you did,” he huffed. “Fine. What did you wish for?”

“That my mother would help everyone without drawing the Church’s attention. That my father would be kinder to humans.” He paused. “That I’d get a friend.”

“Well, the first two need to be worked on,” he said wryly and Adrian gave him a dry look. “But you got your friend. Friends.”

Adrian stared. “I’m glad I did.”

“Did you wish for anything else?”

He froze. “There was one thing. But it doesn’t matter. It won’t come to pass.”

His brows scrunched. “How do you know?”

“There are some things that will never occur.” Adrian smiled but Trevor spied it in his eyes. Sadness. Before he could question him on it, Adrian spoke again. “Regardless of it working or not, the act of it… it was peaceful. Hopeful.” Trevor saw the implication in his words. He scoffed but he couldn’t stop the smile that spread. 

“What would I even wish for?”

His head tilted. “What do you want?”

You. 

Trevor registered that his mouth was open, that he was going to say it and used every nerve in his body to jolt back and out of Adrian’s arms. 

Adrian’s expression was worse than any monster he’d faced. He swallowed. Made himself say, “It’s one of those things you said will never occur.”

This time it was Adrian who frowned. “How do you know?” He echoed.

“How did you know for yours?”

Adrian’s expression crumpled and he looked away, avoiding Trevor’s eyes. He paused, and Trevor thought he wasn’t going to respond, that he’d finally pushed Adrian to his limit when he finally did. “...It’s something that doesn’t just concern me. I knew, even if I wanted it—” and he turned away, face hidden, voice raw, “and I do want it. Desperately— I’d be the only one who does.”

Trevor froze. Because, in a way, he could describe his feelings towards Adrian the same way. 

Desperately.  

Adrian didn’t notice his reaction, head still turned. “I’m sorry,” he croaked, finally turning back. He was fiddling with his ring. “I shouldn’t burden you— this is only my reckless mind.”

The fuck?  “You’re not burdening me.” Adrian scoffed and he frowned. “Did I burden you tonight? Or any other night when you slept beside me?”

Adrian looked at him disbelievingly. “Of course not—”

Trevor stepped close to him. And the link between his brain and the rest of his body obviously wasn’t working because Trevor reached forward, brushing strands of hair back from Adrian’s face. Adrian's eyes closed at the brief touch, just for a moment. 

Trevor stared for a long moment before taking a step back. And then another. 

“Then stop it.” The words rushed out, true and warm,  “because I want to know your reckless mind.”

His eyes widened as if it was an absurd suggestion. And that was absurd in itself. “Why?”

“Why not?” 

A smile tugged at the corner of his lips and Adrian huffed disbelievingly. “What would you like to know then?”

In all honesty, Trevor didn't know where to start. Where could he with Adrian? Didn't Trevor already know so much?

For a moment, the thought was a bit terrifying. 

Then Trevor thought, why should it be? It's Adrian. Of course I know him. 

The wind blew and Trevor's shirt fluttered up. He caught the bottom half of it, shoving it back down. When he looked back up, Adrian was staring at his shirt. His expression was dark. 

Confused, Trevor looked down but there was nothing on the fabric. 

He pressed a hand against his shirt to maybe straighten it and froze at the feeling of raised skin beneath it. 

Oh. Right. His scars. 

Adrian must have seen them when the wind blew his shirt up.

Trevor pressed his fingers against the fabric, feeling the scarring. But it wasn't his scars that he lingered on. How could he when he had more to match? A hunter's mark was scattered all over his skin. 

But it also wasn’t any other memory of that day that drew his attention. Not Michael and his taunts. Not even Lisa’s screams or Adrian’s roar.  

It was the memory of waking up after.

Trevor hesitated, wetting his lips. “What was that book you were reading? After I was attacked,” he clarified at Adrian’s confused expression.

He shifted, looking away. “I read a great many books—”

“‘The gods envy us. They envy us because we're mortal, because any moment may be our last,’” he repeated it smoothly. Adrian’s eyes widened. “Which one is that?”

“The Iliad.” He answered after a pause. Trevor recognised the name. Something in their library he never read because it wasn’t by his ancestors. About their monsters.

“And that’s about mortality?”

“Yes,” he whispered. 

Trevor swallowed. “Why were you reading it?”

“Why does it matter?” He tried to say it flippantly but his voice shook. It was only a slight tremor but Trevor noticed.  “It’s only a book. It is only—”

“I’ve read poetry with you, Adrian. It’s never just a book.”

Adrian’s mouth parted and he stared at him with a startling softness. He bowed his head, hair hanging around him and creating a barrier. When Trevor was finally going to pull back, Adrian looked back up at him. 

“The Iliad is a story about war. There are lots of things it teaches but one,” his brows scrunched together, “is that life isn't fair. Especially not to mortals.” He met his eyes. “You were dying. And it was foolish of me, but before it, I never considered the possibility of your death. Not until then.” He paused. “Not until Iasi.” And Trevor suddenly remembered replacing his whip holder, giving a relaxed pose whilst Adrian stared at him sadly. 

‘We will never be here again.’ 

Trevor’s throat was impossibly dry. “I’m not going to die.”

“So you say.” He said tightly. 

“Adrian—”

“That is what I read.” Adrian avoided his eyes. “Please. I don’t wish to speak on this any further.”

But Trevor didn’t step back, didn’t apologise. Because Adrian had shown him a planet. He had read to him epic poetry and called him wonderful. Something hopeful was unfurling in his chest, something that the starlight shone upon. 

His cracked armour was shattering, breaking away into pieces that left something in him bare. 

All around him, he heard voices. 

Dracula’s judgement,

‘You’re a distraction.’ 

Michaels snarl,

‘He hasn’t even marked him.’ 

Lisa’s avoidance,

‘So there is something.’ 

‘There is.’ 

Adrian was staring at his chest now, a furrow between his brows. Trevor knew it was his because of his heartbeat. Faster than it’d ever been. 

He swallowed. “Do you really want to know what’s distracted me?”

Adrian’s wide eyes snapped to his. His expression tightened. “Yes — if you wish to tell me. I want… I don’t wish to overstep but I want to know. I want to help you…” he trailed off. And it was more than Trevor deserved since he’d just pulled an answer out of him about the Iliad.

Trevor shifted.  “I do want to tell you. And I know I’ve been difficult,” Adrian began to shake his head and Trevor scoffed, holding him still. “But I want to tell you. So,” he asked again, “do you want to know?”

“I do.” He breathed.

“Then I need to ask you something. And I need you to tell me the truth.”

Adrian straightened at his grave expression, at the probable desperation in his eyes. Trevor felt the world shift when he nodded. When he said, “I will.”

Trevor had no idea how to start it. “I know vampires are different. That you all undergo changes when you turn. I know that there are some things my family will never know because,” he hesitated, “we were never exposed to it.”

Adrian shifted. “That’s right.”

“But I think… Does a vampire mark their partner?”

Adrian’s eyes widened. His hands twitched at his sides. “Where did you hear that?”

“Michael. When we were attacked, he spoke about how you would come for Lisa but not me. Because you hadn’t marked me.” Adrian’s expression had gone from dark from hearing Michael’s name to surprised. 

“That’s not true.” He croaked. He met Trevor’s gaze. “I would always come for you.”

He exhaled. “I know. But what is it? A mark? I feel like there’s more to this than I know and I’m confused.” He admitted. He had been confused ever since that night. “I want to know.”

Adrian was quiet, eyes searching the sky. Finally, he asked, “This is what’s been distracting you?” 

“Yes.”

Adrian nodded and still looking at the stars, spoke. “I told you once that vampires had a weakness that was instinctual. I asked you because I wanted to know how much your family had discovered. I was… relieved you didn’t know.”

“Did you think I’d use it against you all?”

“Yes and no.” Adrian watched the stars for a moment longer. “Trevor, when a vampire loves someone, regardless of species—” he broke off. “No,” he mumbled, “I’ll not start from there.” He began to pace. 

“This world was created with balance. The sun and the moon. Life and death. Predator and prey. It’s a perfect scale. And whether it might be from divinity, science or paganism, when the balance is broken, something always rises to restore it.”

Trevor shifted. 

“Vampires have been given enhanced speed and strength and immortality. But it’s dark magic. It’s not balanced. And so the scale rights itself, cursing us with no sunlight and a bloody diet.

“But the balance doesn’t stop there. When a vampire is turned, there are effects. Regardless of how much they may not want it, the fledgling becomes darker and sometimes malignant. Humanity is hard to retain especially when you’re newly turned. Again, the scales have tipped.” Adrian exhaled harshly. “And so nature exacted another balance. One that's changed the nature of humanity for as long as we’ve existed.”

He paused. Adrian’s eyes caught his for a single moment.

“Love.”

Trevor inhaled. His voice cracked when he repeated the word.

Adrian’s gaze was below his eyes, around his mouth when he looked away. “Yes, or something similar. Sometimes it doesn’t lead to romantic love, sometimes it does. But the emotion is there all the same.”

Trevor’s heart pounded. “How does it happen? How does the vampire choose?”

Adrian smiled bitterly. “They don’t. It’s not as simple as picking someone out. There needs to be a bond between the two and the way it occurs is different for everyone. Take my father,” Adrian explained. “He knew the moment my mother barged into the castle that she was different. He wanted her to stay and each day that passed, the feeling grew. It was immediate for him.” Adrian looked out to the snowy landscape. “For others, it can crawl over them slowly. It can take years. But it will always happen. Always with one.”

Trevor nodded slowly, understanding washing over him. “And that’s when they bite, mark, them?”

“Yes.”

“Oh.” He hesitated. “That doesn’t seem so bad.”

Suddenly, Adrian was in front of him, crowding him against the telescope. “Not bad?” He hissed. “A vampire’s instincts are violent. Possessive. And when we feel something so strong, it has to go somewhere.” His hand splayed over the space between Trevor’s neck and shoulder. He focused wildly at his cool touch, at the long splay of his fingers.

“It’s not just a mark. It’s a bond that changes us.”

Trevor’s breath hitched. “Changes how?”

Adrian met his eyes then, something raw in his expression. “We get… protective. Jealous. Obsessive, even. It’s not rational. It’s instinct. And once it happens, there’s no undoing it. A bond can never be broken.”

Trevor imagined it. No, he didn’t have to. He’d seen Dracula around Lisa. His endless protection and anger for her. He’d almost destroyed them all when the Church came for her. If Trevor hadn’t saved her, hadn’t hidden them both in the days that followed… 

It’s real. 

“Then where’s the balance? If you all just keep acting nutty?” Adrian’s fingers tightened on his skin. 

“Because it’s real. Because it’s love, the lightest emotion a vampire will feel after their transformation. That’s the balance.”

Trevor swallowed and hesitantly asked, “Then how does it work for you? You’re a Dhampir. You’re not turned. And… what balance do you need to be better when you already are?”

Adrian’s eyes were dark. “Maybe it’s not meant to make me better. Maybe the balance is to make me worse.” 

What?  Trevor straightened, staring directly into his eyes. “I don’t believe that.”

He let go abruptly and stepped back, running a hand over his face. “Regardless, that’s what it is. A mark comes later, a physical staking.”

The pieces finally clicked together. “That’s why Michael ripped my cloak in Iasi. He was looking for a mark.” For the possibility that Adrian marked him. That he loved him. Adrian’s face was dark. “But why—” he coughed, throat impossibly dry, “why is it considered a weakness?”

“Because a vampire could be the strongest monster in the land but would trade everything for their mate. Even their life.”

“Oh.”

Adrian nodded stiffly. Then he said, “You should go inside. You’re freezing.”

Trevor ignored him. He looked at Adrian’s tense figure, his shining hair and eyes. “Have you… ever felt it? The bond?”

His eyes widened. “Why would you ask that?”

Trevor felt frozen. “I don’t know.”

Fuck. Fuck. So Adrian would have a bond with someone. He would love them to the point of vampire madness if pushed to it. 

Adrian sighed, making his way to the balcony. “Go to bed, Trevor.” He didn’t look at him as he said it, didn’t speak with any clear emotion or tone. It was just— empty. 

Trevor stared hopelessly towards him. Everything came rushing back. The scratches on the floor. Adrian holding him after his nightmare. The first knock on his door and the following nights since. Warm sheets and soft, golden hair. The smell of garlic bread and the sound of Adrian the sheep’s bleats and Adrian's soft laughter. 

‘I want them to see what I see.’ 

‘And what do you see?’ 

Everything. 

Everything. 

Trevor wanted— He just—

He wanted Adrian. And he’d avoided him the whole day and—Trevor had come up here to hide but now, he’d never wanted to be seen more.

Adrian was moving away from him. He wasn’t looking back. And there was something with them tonight, something that told him that if Trevor left him or let him leave, they’d never be the same. 

He looked desperately up at the stars. 

Please, father. Give me the strength to say it.    

For a moment, everything was silent and still. 

And then a shooting star made its way across the sky. 

Trevor’s heart soared. Something began to build in his throat but Trevor pushed it down, wiping the wetness from his eyes with shaking hands.

He inhaled sharply. “Adrian.”

“I said go to bed—”

“Are you going to come with me?” He blurted. “Because I want you to.” 

Adrian faced him, his expression twisted. “There’s no need to worry. I will be there to wake you from any nightmares.” Because that was all Adrian thought he wanted him for. 

It was unacceptable. 

Trevor slowly walked towards him. Adrian followed his every step, eyes conflicted and shifting. “What are you—”

“I’m sorry. That I’ve been so different lately.” Adrian watched him warily.  “I think after the attack… so much fell in place for me. I never thought…” He exhaled.

Adrian stilled at the mention of the attack. “What are you talking about?”

“I almost died.” He said softly. Adrian flinched. “And it wasn’t my first brush with death and it won’t be my last. But this time was different.” He paused. “After I woke up, I wanted to see you so desperately. I don’t know if your mother told you but you were one of the first things I asked for.” 

Adrian’s mouth parted, brows lifted in wonder. “She didn’t,” he said softly. 

“I figured. And I think I know why,” Trevor took a deep breath, preparing himself. And Adrian. “Adrian, I saw the scratches on the floor. In front of the lab,” he clarified but there was no need. Adrian’s eyes were wide with panic. Trevor saw him shift, begin to move, and he took that final step forward to his side, reaching forward and clutching his wrist. 

Adrian avoided his gaze, shifting on the spot and trying to pull his wrist back. Trevor held it tighter. 

“Trevor.” 

“Please, just let me say a few words. They’re not my strong suit but I— I mean them.” Adrian’s eyes widened at the recollection. “That’s all I need.” He begged, waiting in the cold silence. 

When Trevor felt Adrian’s arm relax in his grip and caught his small nod, his chest lightened. “Thanks.” He paused, weighing his words. “I know you waited outside during my surgery. That you didn’t leave my side after, not until Dracula made you.”

“You must have thought me a fool.” He muttered.

“I thought you were sad. And so was I.”

“You? Why?”

“Because I wasn’t there to help you.”

He laughed harshly. “I think almost dying is a good excuse.”

“It’s not that. When I woke up, I was so fucking relieved you were safe. But more than that, I wanted to know if you were okay .” His other hand drifted, settling over Adrian’s chest. Trevor felt his faint heartbeat. It was as fast as it had been when he’d first woken up after the attack. Faster, even. “And then, I found out you weren’t.” He frowned. “I’m sorry.”

“Why would you apologise?” Adrian’s hands were clenched into fists and held between them. Trevor wanted to pry them open just as had Adrian previously loosened his own fingers from his hair. But that would mean letting go of him. And Trevor couldn’t do that. 

“I was confused. And stupidly, a bit afraid. I should’ve known then. I’m never like that unless...” 

“What?” 

Trevor smiled softly. Finally admitted,  “I’m never one to panic unless I’m drowning in feeling, Adrian.”

Adrian moved and Trevor was already tightening his grip but there was no need. Because Adrian wasn’t pulling back. He clutched at Trevor’s shirt, eyes wide. Trevor could see something in the brightness of his eyes, almost hopeful. But he still said nothing. 

It’s Adrian, he thought. Perfect, self-sacrificing Adrian who wishes on stars but doesn’t believe he can have them.  

“I found out about the marking bite. Not everything… but enough. Lisa knew.” Adrian dropped his shirt, face alight in horror. 

“You—”

“Only knew the basics.” He stepped closer to him and felt Adrian’s hand clutch at his own arms in response. “And now you’re telling me vampires have a mate who’s their sole weakness and balance but before that I—”

“What?” He asked desperately. “What did you feel?”

“Anger.” He smirked at Adrian’s surprised expression. “Lisa had told me about your marriage proposals just before. I was in a whirlpool of feeling.” He snorted. But he sobered up quickly. “I was distracted after. Because you didn’t tell me. And I kept wondering, ‘Why didn’t he tell me?’” He met his eyes. “Why didn’t you tell me?” He didn’t wait for him to respond. “And then, I suppose I fell apart. Because I looked at you and I realised, I—”

Adrian’s heartbeat was the snap of a hummingbird's wings. Trevor was sure his was the same. But the pattern of it was comforting. It was real.

Trevor stepped back, smiling when Adrian stepped after him, furrow between his brows. But Trevor didn’t want to hold onto his wrist for this. He didn’t want to crowd him when they were watched over by the stars and moonlight. 

Trevor reached out. 

Adrian met him halfway.

Their fingers intertwined so easily. 

“Trevor.”  

Trevor smiled at their hands. This was so right . How could he ever have been so blind?

Never again.

“I told you I never get what I want. That there's a wish that will never occur. I’ve been so distracted by your father’s stupid comments and I couldn’t stop thinking about mating bites.”

The grip around his fingers tightened.

“I never get what I want.” He repeated. “But I want you. I want to wish on stars for you. I don’t want you to find a mate.” Adrian’s eyes were wide. “You’re already mine. I’m your husband. You don’t need— ” 

A cool hand gripped the back of his neck and pulled him close. “Beloved, ” Adrian breathed, eyes bright, bright, bright and every planet in the sky was insignificant when their lips connected in a gentle kiss. 

He was sure that the world was titled around them, that the stars brightened to the radiancy of the sun and the moon bled. Because how else could he be completely and utterly undone by something so soft?

Trevor let out a weak groan at the touch, his other hand rising to cup Adrian’s cheek. Adrian’s lips were soft and parted when Trevor slid his hand back, clutching at the nape of his hair.

It’s real. It’s real. It’s real. 

Pressing soft kisses to his mouth, Trevor murmured his name between them. He felt the warm exhale of Adrian’s mouth against his, the upturn of his lips as Trevor pressed down harder. 

It’s real. It’s real. It’s real. 

Adrian’s fingers tightened between his. “Trevor,” he breathed. Their bodies were pressed against each other. Trevor felt the hummingbird's pattern against his skin and grinned. 

When Adrian pulled back, panting heavily, neither of them said anything. Trevor could only look at him, at the moonlight threaded in his hair. 

He’d thank any force in the world for creating him. 

“I’m taking this to mean you like me too?” He had to clear his throat. 

Adrian watched him intently. His eyes were almost glowing. “I don’t think ‘like’ is the appropriate word, beloved.”

His heart stuttered. Trevor brought their joined hands up and pressed a kiss against Adrian’s fingers. Adrian exhaled. 

“My wish on the stars,” Adrian whispered, entire body trembling. “You came true.”

Trevor paused, mind racing. He had hoped but... Trevor smiled. His body buzzed with everything right. 

“So did mine.”  Trevor looked up at the stars and saw Adrian staring at him, eyes wide and dumbfounded. 

Trevor snorted at his expression, holding him flush against him until Adrian stopped shaking. He inhaled, catching the faint scent of lemongrass and ginger against Adrian’s hair.

—

“Trevor,” Adrian spoke up after a few minutes. 

He hummed.

“How do astronomers organise a party?”

He frowned at the question. “I don’t know. With paper?”

Adrian smiled. “They planet.” 

Trevor blinked. 

His head cocked. “Do you understand? They plan it. Planet. Because the words—“

“I get it.” He peered at Adrian’s satisfied expression and sighed, unable to stop smiling. “That one wasn’t too bad.”

Adrian grinned.

“Don’t start getting a big head.”

“Me? Never.”

Trevor chuckled and pulled at Adrian’s hand. “Come here, husband.”

Adrian’s breath hitched. Trevor was pulled into a desperate kiss a second later. 

And around them, the stars shone, the moon gleamed and Orion’s bow blinked.

The hunter’s constellation was brighter than any other star in the sky.

Chapter Text

If Adrian’s heart beat like a human’s, he was sure it would have failed him then and there. He would have collapsed under its rushing and heavy weight, its quick beat echoing in the slight shake of his body as he walked through the castle’s halls.

But, that could never happen, not scientifically or naturally. And even then, Adrian would never allow it to. Not after the night he’d experienced, the gift he’d received, the wish that had come true. 

Trevor’s hand was warm around his and Adrian savoured it completely, wanting to seep the warmth of it into his own body just so Trevor would clutch at him tighter. While he was sure Trevor would appreciate the sentiment, would probably smirk insufferably actually, he kept it to himself as they made their way back to their rooms.

Adrian listened carefully for any slight sound but no one was near them. A surprising fact since both of their exits had been abrupt. 

He remembered Trevor’s pained expression as he read Ann’s letter. He remembered the uptick of his heartbeat and his mumbled, rushed words as he ran out of the dining hall. 

His mother had caught his arm as he immediately stood to follow him. 

“Adrian—” He nearly tore his arm from her grasp. Trevor’s footsteps were fast but fading. He was losing hearing of him more quickly than he should’ve. It must have been his damned panic. “I think you should give him some space.”

He turned on her, eyes sharp. “You know what’s been bothering him. Don’t you?”

She sighed. “My dear, it's… a difficult topic. Trevor doesn’t understand and… neither do you. Not entirely.”

But there was no rational thought in his mind. He was consumed by the thought of Trevor and anything else was futile. “You should have told me sooner,” he snarled. 

His mother froze.

Adrian looked between her and the doors. He could hear a light tapping in the castle but it was distant and Adrian couldn’t tell which direction it was coming from. 

He turned back, intent to at last rip his arm away when he stilled. 

Trevor was leaving and his mother’s expression was pained and Adrian never raised his voice at his mother, had never even thought—

“Adrian.” His father warned from the end of the table. His expression was inscrutable. Hector and Isaac watched them worriedly. “Do not—”

“Go,” his mother whispered. Adrian startled. Her grip tightened and squeezed before releasing him. “Go after him. But,” her expression shifted, “be patient. Don’t push him. Not tonight.”

His chest tightened. He looked towards the doors, ajar and waiting. He could hear nothing now. It was impossible . But it was real. 

His mother’s voice startled him again. “I didn’t know how to tell you,” she murmured. “Either of you.” Her hands pressed into her lap, folded and stiff. 

And for a second, Adrian felt like a boy again. Young and confused, wondering why he couldn’t play with the town’s children, wondering why they’d hurt him later on. He remembered his mother’s pain and her hesitance to say it. Because saying it made it real. 

He exhaled shudderingly, head bowed in apology before he sped off, nothing but silence in his wake.

Adrian knew something had been bothering Trevor all day. He knew his mother had known about it. 

And now he knew it too. 

His fingers tightened between Trevor’s. 

But finding Trevor in the stargazing tower was surprising. Its entrance was sequestered deep into the castle and hidden from sight. There was no clear reason for it, not from his father who hid and changed things on a whim, but it shouldn’t have been possible for Trevor to stumble upon. Not when one of them hadn’t brought him there before. 

Regardless, he remembered the thrill, the undying relief that had coursed through his body when he heard Trevor’s heartbeat. Another surprising thing. Adrian had been running over the whole castle, cursing its size, when it suddenly seemed as though the castle became hollow and he heard everything. 

He was sure he’d never travelled as quickly as he’d done then. 

Actually, he recalled his mother’s screams and the smell of Trevor’s blood, maybe once before. 

Feeling a stop in their movements, Adrian blinked at the sight of their bedroom doors. A thrill etched up his spine when Trevor spoke, his rougher voice curling around him. Adrian resisted the urge to clutch at him. “Here we are.”

“Yes,” he swallowed roughly. “Here we are.”

Trevor stepped towards his door and the shift of his body brought his scent flooding. Adrian’s eyes fluttered, free hand clutching into his leg and he forced his mouth to move. “I should change.”

Adrian drank in his smile when Trevor half-turned, unfortunately loosening their fingers so he could release him. “Into the dress?”

“The nightgown, Trevor.”

His teeth flashed. “If you say so.” 

“I do.” It took every piece of mental fortitude and restraint as he turned towards his own door to keep walking, to move towards his wardrobe and not back into Trevor’s arms as he waited in the hallway. 

He tried breathing through his mouth. It didn’t work. 

Quickly pulling out the nightgown from his closet, Adrian’s fingers fumbled on his buttons distracted entirely by Trevor’s quick heartbeat. 

He titled his head towards it, utterly pathetic as he did, unable to leave even himself alone for even a second after he knew, after he knew that Trevor felt—

When Adrian slid off his shirt, he heard the soft click of Trevor’s door as he disappeared in. 

He all but ripped his pants and underclothes in his haste to get them off and the nightgown on, returning to his open door with speed that was highly unnecessary but needed all the same.

Trevor was at the beginning of shucking off his own clothing, shirt untucked and collar loose when he came in, the door clicking shut behind him. 

Trevor blinked. “That was quick.” And then that lazy grin covered his face, eyes running over his body. “And there’s the dress.”

“Nightgown,” he could only say as Trevor drew his shirt over him and threw it to the floor. Adrian’s gaze stuck to his body. He’d seen Trevor fight, seen the strength in his arms, the precision in his stance but somehow this felt different. The scars, the muscle, the sheer presence of him.

It was different seeing him now, waiting and in sight, compared to the quick seconds he’d had in their sparring rounds. Everything had either been a blur or Adrian tried to refrain from admiring because Trevor hadn’t been his to admire.

He’d still failed several times. 

And though he was still and in sight then, it was also different to when Adrian looked over him when he was recovering and unconscious. 

Adrian looked at him now and smiled. 

He was a great warrior, Adrian thought. And it wasn’t his personal experience saying it. He remembered a time before their wedding. 

One of his father’s advisors had scoffed at him as they looked over the treaty. “Must we take the boy as your betrothed? Henry Belmont will be more protective over his younger relatives. We’d have more leverage over the clan if we chose one of them.” He glanced at his father. “There’s the younger sister,” the advisor rushingly offered. “And a set of twins that are cousins.”

“They were not the ones that saved my wife.” His father drummed his nails against the arm of his chair. His eyes were red, glaring.

“Of course,” he bowed hastily. 

“It’s not all for nought,” another advisor offered, leaning over the table. She smirked, “I hear he is their strongest fighter. We’re taking away an asset regardless.”

His father only smiled bitterly.

Trevor would rival Achilles with his ferocity. But it was his gentleness that shone through. His empathy. Because for all the monsters he’d killed and all the men he’d defeated, they’d have never gotten into this marriage if Trevor hadn’t saved his mother from death and prejudice. 

Adrian traced Trevor’s body with his eyes, focusing on his scars. He admired them too. Everything they represented and everything they covered. He was beside Trevor now, having walked towards him as if in a daze, and Adrian reached out. His hand grazed the three scars running down Trevor’s stomach. 

Trevor stilled under his fingers. 

Adrian looked up, catching his eyes in the low candlelight. They really were such a wonderful blue. 

His hand was still resting on Trevor’s stomach when Trevor’s own settled gently over it. “It makes you angry.” His head tilted consideringly. “My scar.”

“No.” He shook his head venomously. “Never.” He paused, considering his words. “...It’s not the scar. It’s him. Michael.”

“You killed him.” And it was said as a fact, no emotion or judgement or approval behind it. As if Michael was a character in a story rather than his near murderer. 

“...I don’t think that was enough,” Adrian admitted. 

And how would Trevor react to that? Adrian had ripped Michael apart, had killed every vampire on that field with a ruthlessness that his father had only tried to instill in him before. But all it had taken was the scent of Trevor’s blood, the nauseating sound of his spine breaking that had covered his eyes in red. 

A fact he never recalled to his father. Hardly even to himself. 

Because what Trevor made him feel, what he made him be—

He couldn’t meet Trevor’s gaze then, staring blankly at a spot on the wall. 

Trevor said nothing, didn’t react or shift under his hands. 

He doesn’t want me. It was a ludicrous thought that ripped through his head. But it was always the worst thoughts that were the loudest. He’s wondering what he’s gotten himself into. What type of vampire he chained himself to. Not chained. He can still—

A warm hand cupped his face. Adrian sighed, leaning into it. 

“Look at me.”

And Adrian did. 

Trevor’s eyes were soft.

“Do you really think that’s gonna scare me off? What? How you admitted that you completely lost it over me? Really, Adrian. I’m flattered.” He grinned crookedly.

He groaned weakly, pushing harder against Trevor’s palm. Turning his head, he inhaled Trevor’s sweet scent. 

“Adrian.” Trevor sounded wounded. 

When his lips brushed against the raised burn scars, Trevor groaned, pulling him into a hard kiss. 

Adrian echoed the sound, arms winding around his back and pulling Trevor flush against him. He deepened the kiss, open-mouthed and hungry, unable to keep away from Trevor’s taste. The taste of it on the tower wasn’t enough. He wanted more, more, more—

A sharp sound escaped Trevor and he pulled back, fingers hovering over his lips.

Adrian blinked at the small dots of blood that beaded over his lip. Trevor touched it gently, staring at the red that smeared his fingertip. “Suppose that’s bound to happen” He grinned. “Especially after you practically devoured me.”

Adrian let out a small scoff, eyes glued to the blood. He reached for his hand and, not breaking Trevor’s gaze, brought it to his lips, licking his fingertip clean. 

Trevor exhaled harshly. “Fuck,” he murmured.

Adrian stared at the red coating his lips. Something in him coiled. Trevor’s lips parted. 

“What are you waiting for?” He whispered.

The coil snapped. Adrian cupped his head, fingers sinking into the tangle of hair, and dragged him forward. He groaned at the taste of blood. It hit his senses like a drug, striking and addictive, and the mere fact that it was Trevor’s, that he had given it to him, sparked up heat at the base of his spine. 

Trevor exhaled against him, a hand fisted in his nightgown. Adrian licked his lips, over and over, delving into the open seam and taking any drop that had found itself there. It was a mixture of ecstasy, better than any blood he’d ever consumed. 

And I only want this one. He thought feverishly. Nothing will ever compare. I don’t need them. I need him. Day and night, my hunger will fester, an open wound of want. And always, always I will ache for him. Only for him—

It was dangerous. It was addicting. It was everything. 

He pulled back, breathing harshly and keeling still until the instinctual thoughts faded.

“Yes,” he panted eventually. “Bound to happen.”

Trevor stared at him, reaching up and grazing Adrian’s lips with his fingers. “How do I taste?” He murmured. 

Like everything Adrian had ever wanted. It was all of his sins collected and confined in his bloodstream and Adrian could never get enough. It was like the nectar of the Gods, a piece of myth that Adrian had been allowed to take. 

Trevor’s eyes crinkled and Adrian embarrassingly realised he may have said the last bit out loud. “High praise.” His thumb pressed against Adrian’s lower lip and he smirked. “Well, husband, maybe if you’re good I’ll let you have another taste.”

Adrian let out a sound not different to an animal and suddenly they were on the bed, Trevor sprawled under him. Adrian straddled him, watching as he opened his mouth to speak and took him into a desperate kiss.

“Would you really,” he asked, licking into his mouth, “let me have you like that?”

Trevor groaned, hands fisting in his hair, dragging him closer. Adrian moaned at the pressure, panting as Trevor sucked on his tongue, words slurred. It was a mess of teeth and tongue, neither of them able to take a breath from the other. He steadied himself, hands on Trevor’s shoulders.

Adrian dimly registered the wetness on his chin, the spit that coated his lips. 

“Come on,” he dared to pull back, relishing Trevor’s annoyed groan, “answer me.” 

Trevor’s eyes burned, lips wet and swollen.“Yes,” and pulled him back into a kiss with a hand wrapped tight in his hair.

Yes. Yes, Yes, yesyesyesyesyesye—

He wants me. The thought was obvious and glaring as Trevor's hands slid down his back. 

But it was more than that. Trevor, a Belmont, giving him his blood, offering him more. A possessive feeling sparked in him like a match lit.

And there was nothing between them. Not family, not prejudice, not a damned pact. It was only them. Adrian and Trevor. As each was and would be. To every cellular and psychological level. 

He is my husband. Adrian kissed down his jaw, stubble rough and foreign under his lips. He licked over the texture, enjoying the feeling on his tongue.

My beloved. He licked down to his neck and inhaled, groaning weakly. Trevor’s smell made him wild. He pressed his tongue against the side of his neck and sucked.

Trevor’s hands tightened on his hips. 

Mine.

He is mine, Adrian thought feverishly, sucking love bites onto his skin. One of Trevor’s hands cupped the back of his neck, pushing him closer. Adrian grew giddy at the touch.  The touch of his fingers, that wrap of mortal warmth pushed him further. He wants me. Something long and hard poked into his inner thigh and Adrian ground himself down against it, both of them gasping at the friction. 

Adrian rolled his hips again and again. He felt drunk. Drenched in heat. His nightgown had been pushed to his thighs and Trevor’s hand skirted them now, fingers digging into his thigh.

Adrian whined, hand reaching back to grab his, and sliding it up his thigh. Their hands pushed up the nightgown and Adrian panted, struggling, whining as Trevor only clamped his hand around his hip. 

Adrian struggled, gasping when Trevor pulled at his hair reprimandingly. “Ah,” he moaned.

“Adrian,” Trevor said over and over. 

It was putting him in a trance and Adrian murmured his name, a blessing over his lips. His vision blacked out, other senses running wild.

He could smell Trevor all around him. His scent poured into his mouth, drowning into his skin and mind. The entire room was Trevor’s, and suddenly he could smell the faint, older scent of him on the sheets, the shampoo Trevor lately started using in his hair. 

Something wet smeared over his lips and Adrian realised it was his own spit. Almost like drool the way it poured out of his mouth, a reflex to Trevor’s scent surrounding him.

He couldn’t stop it, didn’t want to stop it, and smeared the spit over Trevor’s skin, focusing on his pants, the shake of his body beneath his. 

He could feel the warm rush of blood under his lips, the jump of Trevor’s pulse as his fangs scraped his skin. 

Trevor bared his neck to him. And it was an offering. It was for him. 

And instinct overtook him.

Adrian was panting with him now, hunched and breathing over the space where neck and shoulder connected, on the space where a mark would be placed. 

Slowly, he lowered his head, pressing his lips to the space. A feverish thrill overtook him when Trevor shivered. He tasted the spice and scent of him with his tongue, groaning loudly. 

Trevor was breathing hard under him. His chest rose and fell against his. “Adrian. Adrian.”

Something snapped at the sound of his name, breathless and needy, chanted by Trevor, his Trevor.

Mine. 

Mine. Mine Mine.

He is mine. My husband. My beloved. 

His teeth grazed Trevor’s skin. He smiled when he felt Trevor shiver, felt his arms tighten around him.

Mine.

His mouth opened wider, the points of his fangs pressing onto skin.

“Adrian?” Trevor shifted, trying to get sight of him. “What—“

He pressed his teeth down harder, and this time a hand pawed at his face pushing it back. Trevor’s voice higher was now. “ Adrian.”

He hadn’t yet broken skin but he just needed a push—

— — —        — — —

Trevor blinked, quickly sitting up and almost dislodging Adrian from his lap. His hand smacked into his neck, fingers running over skin. But there was no puncture of fangs or open wound. 

His panic left quickly and spying Adrian’s expression, he forced himself not to make any sudden movements. Adrian’s hands were clawed and ripped into the sheets, almost as if he was holding him there and his pupils— Fuck, they were blown, covering up the brightness of his eyes almost entirely. Trevor was sure something was wrong with him, the way he lingered, no mourned, it the most. 

But his eyes didn’t matter. Because at the moment, Adrian looked more wild than he could ever imagine.

Trevor’s mouth opened. Closed. Opened. Fuck. “What are you doing?“

His voice captured his attention immediately. Adrian— well Trevor couldn’t be sure if he’d simply opened his mouth and forgotten what to say or simply bared his fangs. 

He chose to believe the former. 

But despite the lovely things his mouth had just been doing, it was unfortunately not the focus here. Adrian’s fangs looked sharper and bigger than usual. Trevor remembered the press of them against his skin and swallowed.

“Adrian.” He stressed when he hadn’t even shifted. Trevor was about to move, even shout for someone when Adrian blinked.

He looked wild just then, fangs and claws on display. But then he blinked, almost as if reality had returned to him and Trevor watched him become horrified.

“I’m sorry.” He scrambled back against the sheets, claws retracted, almost falling over the side. “ God. I’m– Trevor.”

Trevor quickly released his hand from his neck, twisting to show him the skin. “It’s fine.” 

Ir wasn’t the first time a creature of the night tried to bite him. But it was the first time Adrian had tried. Seriously tried. And it was so completely unexpected that Trevor had to push Adrian off him.

But Trevor didn’t think Adrian was simply trying to feed from him. Why would he so suddenly and unexpectedly? Just because he was close to his neck? It’s not as if Adrian was starving.

So why…

Trevor stared. He needed to understand if what was happening was what he thought was happening. 

Adrian shook his head, about to leap off the bed when Trevor grabbed his ankle and pulled him closer. He let out a sound similar to a wounded animal.

“Adrian.” 

He was still frantically shaking his head, mumbling his apologies incessantly when Trevor grabbed his face with both hands, halting his movements. When he rested his forehead against his, Adrian deflated, hands loosely curling into Trevor’s shirt. 

After a few minutes, Trevor was the first to move. 

“Hey,” he said softly. “We need to talk about this.”

“I’m sorry,” he repeated. 

Trevor's brows drew together. “I don’t need an apology. I…” he looked at him wonderingly. “Were you going to mark me?”

He swallowed. Admitted, “ Yes .” 

And that. That was something. Maybe for some, it was something that sparked fear. Or rejection. But all it— all that rose in him was awe.

Because Trevor remembered Adrian's shake and rawness atop the tower.

‘Why is it considered a weakness?’

“Because a vampire could be the strongest monster in the land but would trade everything for their mate. Even their life.’

Trevor exhaled, mind whirling. “I thought you said marking lasts forever for a vampire.”

Adrian looked away. “It does.”

He measured his next words carefully. Adrian seemed like he’d spook and run, similar to a deer being hunted. “And… it wasn’t the blood?” Adrian stared, confused. Trevor swallowed. “You— you really want to mark me?

He froze. “It doesn’t matter what I want.” 

He frowned. “ Of course it does.” He pulled away, just enough to look at Adrian’s face completely. Fuck, he looked troubled. He had to set this straight. “Listen, Adrian. I’m not mad about what happened.” Adrian’s mouth parted but he stayed silent. “I’m just surprised. I thought… I don’t know, I didn’t think I was in the running for this mate thing.” 

He blinked. “Why?”

“Because you hadn’t told me about it.” He said honestly.

“Because I didn’t want to scare you. You,” he laughed harshly, “you were already trapped here, in this castle, in this marriage, and how could I do that to you? Present another thing to bind you when I didn’t even think you—”

“Well, I do,” Trevor said softly. 

His fangs peeked behind his lip. “I know.” He gathered himself, a hand settling on Trevor’s knee. “But it’s alright. I don’t expect you to do this. I only… lost control for a moment.” He put it delicately. “It won’t happen again.”

He stared at his hand.

Before this night, he was consumed with confusion and anger about everything else. Every time he thought about marking, it wasn’t himself being marked he lingered on, it was that Adrian had told him nothing about it. It had stung. 

Because Trevor, he’d wanted Adrian. In whatever form he could have him. Even when he hadn’t yet realised the extent of his feelings, he remembered how wrong-footed, how alienated he felt as each day passed. 

But now…

As a Belmont, Trevor shouldn’t have even thought about it. Being marked by a vampire, bounding himself to them, well, it was unknown. His family had no recorded history of it, didn’t even know about it in the first place. 

When he thought about it, the future was murky. He had no idea what would happen. It wasn’t something he could predict. It should’ve made him scared, wary at least. And, well, if it had been any other vampire… But it wasn’t any other vampire. It was Adrian. His husband. His friend. Trevor looked at him and the murkiness of the future lightened up. The wariness steadied and he knew, in any scenario, Adrian would never hurt him.

He stared at Adrian. Considered his words, his feelings, the endless possibilities and possibilities in front of them. “What… What if we did—“

Adrian flinched, shoulders curling in as if Trevor had torn something open. His expression was pained, tight eyes filled with sadness and longing and— 

Trevor reached for him and a raw sound escaped his throat. It sounded like grief.

He ripped himself from Trevor’s hold, scrambling off the bed. Trevor followed him, about to reach for him but stayed when Adrian flung his arm, pacing in front of the bed.

His face was buried in his hands, fingers twisting into his hair and it— fuck, it was just like how Trevor had acted on the tower. But Adrian had been there. He had untangled his fingers from his hair and interlaced their fingers and—

And Trevor couldn’t help Adrian now.

Something in him cracked.

“You don’t know what this means,” he almost shouted. 

“You told me what it means.” 

Adrian said nothing, continuing to pace. 

“Adrian—”

“You’re going to die!”

Trevor inhaled sharply. Adrian didn’t turn, keeping his back to Trevor as he stared at the wall. 

“You’re mortal. And at first, that was…bearable. I thought I couldn’t have you so it was alright. You would go on after this pact, this marriage, you would marry another and have children and— And I would watch after you, aching but not yet broken.”

Trevor’s breath caught as he turned. 

He looked devastated.

His breath came in harsh pants, hands twisted in the fabric of his nightgown. “But now you… I’m not sure you even understand the severity of the situation.” His eyes were burning. “Whether it’s from an attack or old age, you will die. And I—“ he broke off, voice harsh. “I will still be here . Waiting and watching for you in the stars.”

Adrian’s words were hollow. “Would you ever want to be turned into a vampire?”

Trevor couldn’t lie to him. And he couldn’t change his mind. His voice was a whisper,

“No.”

— — —             — — — 

“No.”

Adrian closed his eyes, relieving the sting behind them. His hands clenched by his sides. 

He inhaled, regretting it immediately as the room was Trevor’s and managed to nod. 

He knew that. He always did. And he never expected otherwise, or would ever pressure Trevor into it. But there was a part of him, a dark ferocity of instinct and longing—

“My father said you wouldn’t.” Adrian stared at his scar.

Trevor sounded surprised. “Your father? Why would he say that?”

But Adrian didn’t respond. Didn’t look up at him again. 

‘What will you do then? When the light fades from his eyes and he cannot remember his own name? Or yours?’

What will I do?

Descend into madness, most likely. He thought glumly. But he would never regret it. Never regret Trevor. 

Trevor rushed forward, gripping his elbow. His touch was tight and urgent, the look on his face more so. “Don’t you fucking think I don’t want you. Do you think I like the idea of you alone and aching?” His hand traced downward, easing over the fabric to gently pry their fingers from the nightgown.

Adrian stared at their intertwined fingers. 

“I’m not scared of death. I don’t need immortality. And I don’t want to leave you,” his voice broke over the words, “but I can’t give it up. My humanity.” He watched him. “Adrian, what would I be without it? Who would I be?”

Adrian shuddered and Trevor pulled him closer.

“I would never be the same. And I— I want to enjoy my time with you being exactly who I am now. I want you to remember me being who I am.” He held his hand and placed it over his beating heart. “And I…” his voice cracked. “I don’t ever want to fucking leave you. But I have to. But I don’t want to. And it goes over and over in my mind and it’ll never stop until the day I do, so please don’t ever think this is some simple decision I’m making. I’ve never… I’ve never felt so connected with someone as I am with you. Despite the circumstances that led us to each other, I’m happy that you’re my husband.” He huffed. “And even that title doesn’t seem like enough.” His smile was sad and accepting and loving and Adrian—

“If I have to wait for you in the stars, I will wait gladly.” Adrian gasped as his own words were thrown back at him. No, not thrown. Trevor held them to his heart and to his lips and pressed them over Adrian’s own. “I’ll fight with heroes and spirits and make constellations with my bare hands for you to look at. I’ll follow you forever, a wandering star that science won’t ever be able to explain. I will be me, exactly how I want you to remember me… exactly how I want to be waiting for you.

“I’m asking you. This is your decision, not mine.” He held up a finger to Adrian’s lips. “I’m gonna wait for you. For however long you live. Wherever afterlife I end up in. I will always be yours.

“But I don’t want it if you suffer. I’d rather take out my own fucking heart.”

The taste of wet salt touched his lips and Adrian belatedly realised he was crying. Trevor was everything he wanted and he— he said he’s mine — would have to one day live without him but — he’d wait for me— Adrian could never fault him, could never even think about it because Trevor — he said— 

Adrian had to say something. Trevor was waiting. 

But. 

Trevor doesn’t want to leave me. 

Trevor doesn’t want to hurt me. 

Trevor is still going to die. 

Adrian was shaking. Something terrible was clawing up his throat. Adrian swallowed the sob, the release of his grief and madness and sin and with the grace of a newborn fawn, he untangled his fingers from Trevor’s, watching his face fall, hearing his heart race. 

But his fingers twisted over his ring. Over and over, Adrian watched the hue change and felt the metal warm from his touch. The ring didn’t just signify their marriage. Adrian looked at it and he thought of Trevor; the offering of his life for this pact, his freedom for this marriage and him entirely. Adrian looked at it and he remembered every time Trevor sought after the castle’s messenger birds, every time he passed them a letter, when he showed Adrian the play that made him angry and confused and the poetry that followed it.

He looked at Trevor now and saw him reaching for him. His hair was dishevelled and stuck up at various angles, messier than he’d seen it and longer too. He needs a trim, he thought absently. Trevor’s eyes were rimmed with red. 

He was messy now and always had been. He was loud and brash and good and Adrian could never imagine him otherwise. He never wanted him to be otherwise.

But the truth was that Adrian was… he cleared his throat and wiped the tears from his cheeks. 

“I know.” He smiled sadly. “You don’t have to justify yourself, not for me. I’d already seen this with my mother. I just… there’s a darker part of me that wanted you to say yes. Just once. Just to imagine it.”

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

Adrian shook his head. “Don’t be.” He inhaled shudderingly. “In this world of time, I am a break of eternity. And the truth is,” he broke off shudderingly. “The truth is—” He couldn’t say it. Fuck, why couldn’t he say it?

This time, Trevor didn’t wait for him. He reached him suddenly, warm hand curling around his waist. “Tell me. Please.” 

And it blurted from his mouth, “I’m scared.” 

Trevor’s lips parted, his expression pained as his grip around him tightened. “Adrian–”

“I could never live without you and it’s cruel because one day I will have to. There will be nothing left of you but memories which too will fade. And I know, I know , that I should have accepted this before— before I even entertained this. But it’s. You don’t understand how it makes me ache. Why can’t you stay with me forever? Why can’t I have you?

“I hate it. Nature and balance and the lot of it. I would tilt the world off its axis, blot away the sun, do anything to keep you here with me. And I’ve thought about it. Turning you.” Trevor didn’t look surprised or angry. Only sad. “How could I not? But you don’t want it. And so I can’t. But I so desperately need you. And I’m scared,” his voice broke, “of who I’ll become after. You say you want me to remember you as you are. I will. Of course, I will. Even if my memory one day fades, I know the mention of your name will make me lighter, even if I don’t know why. But what about me? What will I become once you’re gone? What if,” and he was crying again, “I become someone you don’t recognise? Could you want me then?” He clutched at Trevor’s arm, nails digging into his skin. But Trevor didn’t wince. He was breathing harshly and Adrian could hear the rushing of blood around his heart and it thumped, thumped, thum—

“Yes.”

Adrian froze. 

“Can I admit something, Adrian?” He waited for his slow nod. “Sometimes, back in the manor, I felt so fucking selfish. In everything I did. I wanted… things and I couldn’t have them, I knew I couldn’t but I wanted them anyway. And I always felt so— so fucking selfish. Because if I was good then why was I thinking—” he broke off. Adrian watched him swallow. He was quiet for a moment. “And then I came here. In a marriage that was necessary and selfless. But I’ve begun to want things for myself. I want to be selfish again.

“Look at you now. You’re so worried about the future, so adamant about who you are, how could I ever think you’d change so much on purpose? I would know it’s not you. But even if you did, yeah, I’d still be yours. I want to be.”

Adrian’s mouth parted. He could think back to so many things that had occurred since the pact began. Contracts, meetings, ceremonies. But none of them had been as impactful as this. As Trevor’s confession. 

He realised, rather belatedly, that he’d finally helped fulfil Mrs Belmonts’ parting wish. In a way.

He still asked, “Why?”

“Because it's you, Adrian. And I’ll always want you, as selfish as it fucking is. And you might think I’m lying,” he added when Adrian opened his mouth, “but I’m not. And I don’t know how to prove it to you, not this. All you have is my word.” 

But Adrian still persisted. Trevor had to know what was getting into. He had to know what he’d create. “And if I become one of the creatures you hunt? Mad and senseless—“

“Then I’d put you back together myself.” He snapped. 

Adrian stared at his ring. Said, “I’m in love with you.” He heard Trevor’s inhale and continued. “I love you. More than you know. More than you could fathom. And I… I believe you.” He let his fingers fall away and finally looked back at him. “I just wanted you to make the right decision.”

“I’ve made it.” He stressed after a moment. 

“I know.” He laughed suddenly and Trevor watched him, confused and wary. “No, sorry. It’s just— look at us. We’re doing everything backwards.” And he was smiling now and Trevor smiled too.

“The mark…You’re human,” he remembered his mother's history. “You won’t feel the effects of it. It’ll be like a one-sided curse.”

Trevor frowned. “Is this another argument to make me back off? How many times—“

“No! I only mean that… How can I ask you to take it for me, knowing it might just be a burden? Even my mother would complain about my father's protectiveness. Convincing him to travel and leave her alone took years on its own. You saw how that turned out.” Trevor grimaced. Adrian continued, “I only mean that… things will change between us. And I don’t know how. I can’t ask that of you.”

Trevor stared. “Give me a second.”

Adrian didn’t watch him go, but he could hear a drawer open, the shuffling of paper and the crinkle of its edges as something slid over it. When Trevor appeared in front of him again, one hand was behind his back. 

“Sit down,” he said softly. 

Adrian settled on the edge of the bed, mouth parting when Trevor knelt before him. 

A small velvet-lined box was on his lap. Trevor fiddled with it as he looked up at him. 

“I got this from a merchant in Iasi. He was a bit annoying. He saw my ring and kept referring to you as my lady wife.” Trevor grinned crookedly at his shocked expression. “Anyway,” he waved a hand, red glinting off his finger, “I got this for you. And…I was too scared to give it to you before. I wasn’t even sure why I’d bought it. But it was because… It made me think of you.”

He paused and in a single movement, flipped open the case, holding it up to him.

Adrian stilled at the necklace. He could only murmur one word. “Pearl.”

“Yeah. I… I didn’t like the other options he presented. You know, at first, I thought I was just delaying it, playing along with him to waste time. But, the truth is, I just wanted to get you something worthy.” Adrian’s breath hitched. “It matches your ring. You could think of it as a set.” He pushed the box into his hands. 

“Adrian.” The serious tone made him look at him. “I know, compared to the mark, this doesn’t seem like the height of commitment. But I want to give you this, in any way you’ll take it. Because I looked at this necklace and I thought of you. And I wanted…”

He held his hands over his, cupping them softly. His voice was a gentle breeze.  “‘Life with the beloved companion is greater than eternal life. Esther appears like the morning star, shining bright as the moon and the sun.’”

Adrian gasped, a sob caught in his throat and surged forward and into Trevor’s arms, tackling him in an embrace.

The force knocked them both over and Trevor laughed as they tumbled onto the floor, Adrian half on top of him, arms wrapped tight, like he could pull him inside his own skin.

Trevor held him just as fiercely.

Adrian pressed his forehead to Trevor’s, breath shaky. Trevor’s eyes crinkled as he looked at him.

“So you like it?” 

“Yes—“ he pressed his forehead hard against his. “Yes. I love it, you fool.” His eyes stung. “It’s wonderful. You’re wonderful.” Trevor’s breath hitched and Adrian closed his eyes, unable to put his feelings into words. “I love you, Trevor.”

Trevor’s exhale was warm against his skin. He was shaking. His voice announced itself with the warmth of the sun.

“I love you, Adrian.” Adrian opened his eyes and pulled back enough to see him. Adrian just wanted to see him. 

Trevor was looking right at him. “I love you,” he repeated louder. “I love every part of you. Every vampire and human side. I love your snark. I love your eyes. I love everything that I’ve yet to discover.” Adrian’s vision blurred.

“You,” his voice broke, “are ridiculously poetic.” 

He grinned. “I learned from the best.” 

They stayed there for a few minutes, quiet and processing when Trevor’s eyes drifted behind him and he pressed a kiss to his lips. “Come on,” he shifted beneath him. “Let’s try it on.” 

Adrian reluctantly pulled back, pushing himself upright. He offered Trevor a hand, and Trevor took it.

Adrian pulled the box towards him and looked at it again. It was beautiful. 

Trevor gently took the box from his hands. “Turn around.” He murmured. 

Adrian did, hands clenched into his nightgown and inhaled sharply when Trevor’s hand grazed his neck and the cold metal touched his skin. 

He leaned into Trevor’s hands as he fiddled with the clasp, reaching up to feel the pearl and shell between his fingers.

“Alright, there we go,” Trevor muttered. 

“Beaten by a clasp, Trevor?” He joked as Trevor took his hand and led him off the bed, placing him in front of the vanity’s mirror.

“As all Belmonts are,” he huffed, sticking close to his back. “What do you think?”

Adrian stared. The pearl settled into the hollow of this throat, perfectly on display and striking against his pale skin. Adrian watched it shine and leaned forward to inspect it, watching it swing with his movement. 

The pearl was beautiful. Yet, he couldn’t stop looking at the shell. It was so detailed for its size and cold against his skin. He noticed the curved edges of it, flared and open, but still so smooth. He couldn’t wonder about the craftsmanship that went into it.

He admired it for a little longer, smiling at the way the pearl fit perfectly within the shell. He liked the way it looked. There was something symbolic about it. He went to note it to Trevor, eyes flicking to him in the mirror.

He paused. Trevor was still glued to his back, relaxed and clinging as he peered over his shoulder.

Adrian looked back at the pearl and shell and laughed.

Trevor perked up. “What is it?”

Adrian shook his head, grinning at the sight of them. Trevor hugged him from behind, grumbling.“I’m missing something, aren’t I?”

“Something.”

Trevor sighed, resting his forehead on Adrian’s shoulder. Adrian felt his warm breath touch his skin, the beating of his heart against his back. For all Trevor was imitating rest, his heart was beating incredibly fast.

Adrian watched him, relishing how he’d held him in his arms. There was nothing. Nothing but two of them. And Adrian loved it. Adrian loved him.

“Talk to my mother.”

Trevor startled. 

“About the mark. Her experience” Adrian looked back at the necklace. “I can’t do this tonight. Not that I don’t want to,” he quickly explained, “I just… need some time.”

But Trevor only smiled. “Yeah, it’s been a long night, huh?” He collected his hair. “Let me braid it before we go to bed?”

And something settled in Adrian’s chest, warm and buzzing. “Of course.”

Chapter Text

“So… how did you sleep?” Hector asked from his seat at the counter, eyes flicking warily at Adrian cooking at the stove and back to Trevor. 

Trevor huffed at his place on his stool, needlessly fixing the scarf around his neck. “Great.”

He saw Adrian shift. 

It had been a nice morning. He’d woken from a deep sleep to find Adrian mere inches from his face, staring at him intently. Trevor had huffed and pulled the blankets over his head, chuckling when he felt Adrian’s hand prodding at the material. 

They’d lazed in bed for what seemed like hours before the rising sun pushed him up, and when he finally stumbled to the bathroom, Trevor had snorted at the dark marks scattered all over his neck and collarbone. Adrian had seemed as satisfied as ever when he’d looked over his shoulder, pressing his finger to a mark, testing and teasing, before Trevor shoved them towards the bath. 

The scarf had been his genius solution. 

He’d kissed Adrian softly at the door, who had promptly shoved him against the piece of wood and tried to devour him and once more when they were the only ones in the kitchen. 

Hector nodded. “Good. I’m only asking because you ran out of dinner last night like a man possessed.”

“Hector.” Adrian’s voice was sharp, and he saw Hector’s brows raise. 

“I don’t mean any offence by it. I just wanted to remind you that we are here,” his hands shifted awkwardly atop the countertop, “should you need any help.”

Trevor smiled despite it all. “I know. Thanks.”

Hector nodded swiftly, peering at the stove. “So, are these the infamous omelettes I’ve been hearing about?” 

Adrian froze for a single second, but Trevor caught it. He smirked. “You know about the omelettes?”

“Adrian informed us about the breakfast ritual in his letters.” There was a small smirk on his lips. “I didn’t think it would include this much effort.”

Adrian did include more ingredients and spices than most usually made it with. But he liked that. He said so, watching Hector’s smirk widen and Adrian stare at him.

“What?” He looked around. 

He heard the clink of cutlery as Adrian plated the food and set it down before him. Trevor thanked him and immediately started to eat.

“Where’s mine?” Hector asked.

“Make your own,” Adrian said flatly, and Hector shook his head. 

“The nerve.” He drawled before heading to the pantry, muttering about favouritism. 

“Harsh,” Trevor tutted. 

“He can make breakfast himself.”

“So can I.” Trevor pointed out.

“No.”

“No?”

Adrian shifted, staring down at his plate. “I… I want to make breakfast for you. I like taking care of you.” He trailed off, peeking at him for his reaction. 

But Trevor felt something light in his chest and only smiled. “Alright,” he said softly. “There’s no complaints from me. Not when you cook this good.” He cocked his head. “You know, you’ve been waking up later.” Adrian stared, a furrow between his brows. “You used to wake up at sunrise. Now you’re still in bed when I wake up.”

“It’s not as if you wake at midday,” Adrian mumbled. “Besides, I told you. The cold makes me lethargic.”

Trevor glanced out the window. Snowflakes clung to the glass. 

“Yeah,” he remarked. “When are we leaving anyway?”

He shrugged. “When my father decides.”

Trevor scowled. “This is shit. We can’t even leave and–” he gasped. “Adrian the sheep is probably feeling so cooped up. This can’t be healthy for him.” 

Adrian glared. “I am sure the sheep is fine.”

“You’re cruel, you know that?”

“Yes. Now eat your food.”

Hector came back into the kitchen at the same moment, holding much more ingredients than were needed for breakfast.

“What are you making?”

Hector stared at the ingredients. “...Something.” 

Trevor laughed, ready to watch whatever it was Hector was going to bring into the world. 

“I’d still stay,” Adrian said softly. 

Trevor turned. “What?”

“I’d still stay. In bed. Even if we weren’t in these mountains.”

Trevor stared and reached for Adrian’s hand that was resting in his lap. He chanced a look at Hector, who was turned and still sorting out his mess of ingredients and leaned in to press a kiss to Adrian’s temple. He lingered, lips scraping against skin, smelling the scent of shampoo in his hair. He inhaled softly, slowly moving away to see him entirely.

Adrian’s hand tightened, and he smiled, soft and content. He parted his mouth, about to speak, when Lisa strode through the doors.

And his mouth shut. Trevor sighed and released his hand, quickly leaning back into his own space. 

Adrian was frowning. 

“Morning,” he called out.

Lisa started, quickly stepping towards him before she stopped. Her hands wrung in front of her, worry obviously set over her frown. “...Good morning, Trevor.” She hesitated. “How are you?”

“I’m alright. Really.” He glanced at Adrian, remembering their conversation last night. “Can I talk to you later?” And this time he really would. 

“Of course,” she looked between them. Adrian gave nothing away. But Lisa didn’t make it uncomfortable and passed behind them, squeezing Trevor’s shoulder as she made her way to Hector. 

Trevor sighed. “Did I make a scene last night?”

“No.” Adrian shuffled, almost awkwardly. “I did.”

“You?”

Hector and Lisa looked over from his raised voice, and Trevor grinned sheepishly. Lisa smiled and turned them both away. 

“You?” He repeated in a lower hiss. 

“Yes. Me.” But before he could say more, there was movement at the door again, and Isaac and Dracula walked in. 

Isaac blinked at him, but only said. “Good morning.”

“Morning.” Trevor looked at Dracula, who had frozen at the entrance. He was staring at them, eyes burning and slightly wide. Trevor knew he shouldn’t rile him up, but well, well, why not?

“Something the matter?” He asked casually before shoving the last piece of omelette in his mouth and chewing loudly, just as he did when he last saw him. Isaac raised a brow and made his way to the others. 

Trevor saw him peer into Hector’s cooking pot. “What is that?”

“...I have no idea.”

But Dracula was still looking at him, focused and entirely silent. 

“What?” He asked more seriously now. “Did something happen?” His thoughts immediately went to his family. Around him, everyone looked at Dracula, concerned. 

“Vlad?” Lisa asked. 

Dracula’s brows furrowed, nostrils flaring. Trevor saw him glance at the scarf, and his eyes widened. 

Dracula snapped his fingers, and Trevor’s scarf went flying across the kitchen. 

He immediately slapped a hand against his neck, trying futilely to cover the love bites. It was impossible, he knew, Adrian had been clingy last night, but God– couldn't he retain some dignity in this castle?

In a flash, Dracula moved. He was so quick Trevor couldn’t track him, didn’t even have a half a second, a quarter , to even sense him before Dracula was behind him, almost ripping his head off with his sheer strength as he grabbed Trevor’s shirt and tried to pull his collar to the side. 

Trevor bit down on the automatic instinct of panic as The fucking Dracula seemed to be bloody– whatever he was doing!

He twisted instantly, trying to grab Dracula with one hand and freeing his whip with the other as it quickly went flying towards his face. But Dracula pushed it sideways easily, like batting away a fly, and it went soaring across the room. Almost in the same direction as his poor scarf. 

“Father!” Adrian snarled, off his seat to shove his father back. Dracula was moved back an inch. “What are you doing?!”

“Vlad!” Lisa was at his side at once, pushing at his arm. “Get off him!”

“Should we do something?” Hector asked Isaac.

Isaac shrugged. 

It was a second more struggle before Trevor was released. He looked down at himself, breathing hard. The fabric across his collar was ripped. 

“What,” he panted, “the actual fuck?”

Adrian quickly moved in front of him, maybe trying to block him from sight, but Dracula towered over all of them.

“Yes, Vlad.” Lisa’s voice was still raised. “What is the meaning of this?” 

Isaac approached as she was speaking and passed Trevor his scarf. Trevor stared at him, baffled and took it but didn’t put it back on. 

What. The. Fuck.

Adrian hissed lowly, “You’ve gone too far.”

“I?” His voice was tense as he gestured to Trevor’s neck. Trevor immediately rewound the scarf. “How could you have done this? I thought we agreed—” he broke off as Lisa stared at them, eyes wide. “At least you did not mark him.” He ended, muttering. 

So that’s what he was looking for. 

Trevor patted the scarf once more, making sure it was in place. Really, he should be furious. But, well. This was so fucking weird, he had no idea what to do. 

Dracula just ripped off my scarf.

Dracula had just been the most violent he’d ever been towards me, and it was simply to look for a bite mark.

“You had no right,” Adrian began.

“I am your father.” As if that gave him every right. 

Trevor silently looked at Lisa. She was staring at him, enlightenment beginning to rise in her eyes. Her mouth dropped into an O. 

He sighed. He’d wanted to tell Lisa himself today, not make her find out through whatever this was. He hoped his apology was properly conveyed on his face because out of everyone in this castle, he really only cared for Lisa’s opinion. Other than Adrian, of course.

Her expression softened. She stepped towards him. Adrian and Dracula were still arguing behind them, but Trevor blocked them out. 

Lisa fixed his scarf with gentle hands. “Are you alright?”

“... I’m still processing what happened. I’m sorry,” she froze, “this is what I wanted to talk about today.”

Lisa relaxed, a laugh bubbling out of her. Trevor’s chest lightened as he stared. “You–you don’t mind?” He asked hesitantly. 

Lisa smiled softly. “Oh, Trevor. I couldn’t be happier for you both.” She glanced next to them. Adrian tried to wrench Dracula’s cloak off him. “Though, perhaps we should speak elsewhere.”

“Yeah…”

He had just gotten off his stool when Dracula snapped, “Where are you going?”

Adrian’s face contorted into a snarl but it didn’t matter as Lisa stepped in front of him instead.

“We will be going where we see fit.” Lisa snapped. Dracula immediately stilled. 

“Lisa—”

“I cannot believe the course of action you’ve taken here. If you suspect something between them, talk to them. How dare you simply attack Trevor?”

“I didn’t attack—”

“I won’t hear any more.” And she really did seem serious. “Really, Vlad.” A disappointed tone entered her voice and she deflated. “How could you do this?”

For once, there was no instant rebuttal from Dracula. Trevor took the opportunity. 

“Yeah. I could’ve just been cold.” He patted his scarf. “I mean, you’ve got us up in the fucking mountains.”

Dracula glared, voice strained as he was aware of Lisa’s glare. “The castle is heated.” 

“How would you know?”

He saw Hector nod his head before Isaac smacked him lightly on the arm. 

“We’ll be leaving.” Lisa paused at the window, frost covering the glass. “And we will not be confined to this castle any longer. Take us out of this frozen hell.” 

Trevor blinked and then smirked at Dracula’s expression, letting himself be dragged out of the kitchen by Lisa. 

He heard Hector say, “Do I still make breakfast?”

— — — 

They ended up in the library. Lisa had closed the doors with a finality that Trevor smiled at. It was nice, really, seeing Lisa wound up at Dracula. He knew Dracula would mope about, especially considering their bond. 

He settled into an armchair, Lisa stoking the fire across from him and waited, picking at the fabric beneath his fingers.

“Perhaps we should’ve brought some snacks,” Lisa said. “I’m almost resolved to camp here for an entire week.”

Trevor huffed. “Dracula would go insane.”

“He would deserve it.” She finished raising the flame and settled into the chaise across from him. “I must apologise on his behalf, Trevor. I…” There was genuine anger on her face, “I can't believe he would treat you this way, after everything that has happened. I really did think I’d knocked some sense into him. I’m sorry.” 

He waved her off, getting off his armchair to sit beside her on the chaise. She smiled, surprised but moved to put a cushion behind his back. He chuckled. 

“It’s not your fault, Lisa. Dracula doesn’t like me.” He said it simply, talking over Lisa’s denial.

“He doesn’t like I’m here, he especially doesn’t like I’m married to Adrian, but,” he sighed, tilting his head back to look at the arched ceiling, “what can he do?”

“Be nicer.” She insisted.

“Is he even capable of it?”

“Yes,” Lisa said sadly. “He can be infinitely kind and warm. That is why I am angry. He is capable and yet…” She shook her head. “It’s not right.”

“Not much is.” He put a hand on her shoulder. “He doesn’t like me. It’s fine. I don’t like him either. And I don’t need to like him.”

She frowned but seemed to accept it as she leaned back and then grinned. “Yes. It’s not him you like, is it?”

He groaned, covering his face with a hand. “Why did you say it like that?”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

He lifted his hand, trying to scowl but failing. “You know, you’re just like Adrian. You both have terrible jokes. He once told me this joke about a bloodhound,” he shook his head, singing. “I mean, really, how did he think— it wasn’t witty at all, Lisa and jokes need to be witty.” He paused. “It suits him, though. To have that humour. If we can call it that,” he added. 

Lisa was smiling, watching him carefully. “He hasn’t had one good joke?”

Trevor shifted. “Well. Fine. Yeah, there’s been a few. But he can’t redeem himself from that , Lisa.”

“Of course not.” Her head tilted. 

“What?”

“Nothing.” She smiled. “It’s simply… the way you looked speaking about him.”

He froze. “How’s that?”

“You smile. You’re happy. And after everything that has occurred recently, I am glad of that.”

Trevor felt a flush in his cheeks, damn Adrian, but he told himself to be honest. “He does make me happy.” He said softly. “If I’m being honest, he always had, but I was just… sometimes too blind to see it.”

“Love does that.” She said simply.

Trevor nodded jerkily. Lisa didn’t call him out for not denying it. Love. 

“I should explain all this.”

Lisa grabbed his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I will be glad to hear it. Though, take your time.” 

But Trevor only smiled. “I don’t really know when it started. This feeling. Adrian and I were always around each other, bickering or experimenting and at first… I don’t know. Before, I had barely overcome the realisation that we were friends, I could never have anticipated this. But…” He remembered Adrian handing him a toy, talking him through grief and anger and introducing something new. 

“After my father died, I used to have bad dreams.” He looked at the fireplace and finally said the word he avoided all this time, “Nightmares. You probably don’t know the specifics, but… When the Church and Guard attacked the manor, I was there fighting alongside the rest of my family. The Guard… well, they were stronger than we could have imagined and my father… I had lost him in the fighting. When I finally had a second to look around, to fucking breathe, I saw him running into the manor.” He swallowed. “And a second later, they set that section aflame.” 

Lisa gasped, her hand tightening over his. 

“I went after him. I remember it all.” Lisa shifted closer, a sound of grief in her throat as she placed an arm around him. “We were both there, where the flames were raging. I could hear him. He was still alive. But the smoke was too heavy. I could barely see, barely breathe. And then some of the roof fell on me.” He paused, staring at his burned palms. “I tried to get it off…” He trailed off, something terrible in his heart. “I could hear him, Lisa. He was shouting for me. He probably thought I was coming to help him, but I–I–” his mouth felt heavy and Lisa shushed him gently, pulling him into her arms. 

“Oh, Trevor.” Her fingers ran through his hair. “It wasn’t your fault.”

He said nothing. Everyone had told him that. His mother had held his face when he was recovering, whispering the words to him. But then, when she thought he was sleeping, he’d hear her cry beside him, feel the wetness of her tears spread to his pillow. 

It wasn’t his fault, they all said. But Trevor… he could never accept it. 

“He trained me.” He murmured. “More than my other siblings. I always… It was selfish, but I always thought I was the favourite. He had a whip, the Morningstar. It was the strongest, most concentrated weapon within the family. He would let me train with it.” He smiled at the memory. “I learned to wield it with him and he would–” he broke off, settling his breaths, “he said he was proud of me.”

“Where is it now?”

“Henry has it. It went to him as the head of the clan.”

Lisa’s voice was soft. “He didn’t offer it to you?”

“He had other things to worry about. Even still… I didn’t want it. It hurt even to see it. The weapon my father trained me with, all the things he’d hoped for me, and I still couldn’t save him. I don’t deserve it.” Trevor sighed, leaning his forehead against Lisa’s collarbone, just for a moment. 

He felt like a child. But he felt safe. 

He still forced himself to lean off her, to sit upright instead of in her arms. “Anyway,” he coughed, “that was the main portion of my dreams. Adrian helped me.”

Realisation fell. “It’s as you told me before the attack. He had stayed in your room.” 

He nodded. “He would stay with me when I couldn’t sleep. He once called himself my shield.” He huffed.

“That is wonderful.” Lisa wiped her eyes. “... I’m glad Adrian could help you. I… even when we first met, I always thought you carried too much burden on you, Trevor. I felt infinitely guilty knowing you were the one to leave your family for this, and I—I feared you’d never let anyone close enough to share the weight.”

He shook his head. “You say that, but coming here is probably the one thing that actually helped me.”

“I know,” her voice broke. “And I am so glad of it.”